The Queen of the Swords
by Michael Moorcock
The Second Book of Corum
CONTENTS
BOOK ONE
Chapter One What the Sea God Discarded
Chapter Two The Gathering at Kalenwyr
Chapter Three Lywm-an-Esh
Chapter Four The Wall Between the Realms
BOOK TWO
Chapter One The Lake of Voices
Chapter Two The White River
Chapter Three Beasts of the Abyss
Chapter Four The Chariots of Chaos
Chapter Five The Frozen Army
Chapter Six The City in the Pyramid
BOOK THREE
Chapter One The Horde from Hell
Chapter Two The Siege Begins
Chapter Three Prince Gaynor the Damned
Chapter Four The Barbarian Attack
Chapter Five The Fury of Queen Xiombarg
BOOK ONE
In which Prince Corum meets a poet, hears a portent and plans a journey
CHAPTER ONE
What the Sea God Discarded
Now the skies of summer were pale blue over the deeper blue of the sea; over the
golden green of the mainland forest; over the grassy rocks of Moidel's Mount and
the white stones of the castle raised on its peak. And the last of the Vadhagh
race, Prince Corum in the Scarlet Robe, was deep in love with the Mabden woman,
Margravine Rhalina of Allomglyl.
Corum Jhaelen Irsei, whose right eye was covered by a patch encrusted with
dark jewels so that it resembled the orb of an insect, whose left eye (the
natural one) was large and almond-shaped with a yellow centre and purple
surround, was unmistakably Vadhagh. His skull was narrow and long and tapering
at the chin and his ears were tapered, too. They had no lobes and were flat
against the skull. The hair was fair and finer than the finest Mabden maiden's,
his mouth was wide, full-lipped, and his skin was rose-pink and flecked with
gold. He would have been handsome save for the baroque blemish that was now his
right eye and for the somewhat grim twist to his lips. Then, too, there was the
alien hand which strayed often to his sword-hilt, visible when he pushed back
his scarlet robe.
This left hand bore six fingers on it and seemed encased in a jewelled
gauntlet (not so - the 'jewels' were the hand's skin). It was a sinister thing
and it had crushed the heart of the Knight of the Swords himself - my lord
Arioch of Chaos - and allowed Arkyn, Lord of Law, to return.
Corum certainly seemed a being bent on vengeance and he was, indeed, pledged
to avenge his murdered family by slaying Earl Glandyth-a-Krae, servant of King
Lyr-a-Brode of Kalenwyr, who ruled the South and the East of the continent once
ruled by the Vadhagh. And he was also pledged to the Cause of Law against the
Cause of Chaos (whose servant Lyr and his subjects were). This knowledge made
him sober and manly, but it also made his soul heavy. He was also unsettled by
the thought of the power grafted to his flesh - the Power of the Hand and the
Eye.
The Margravine Rhalina was womanly and beautiful and her gentle face was
framed by thick, black tresses. She had huge dark eyes and red, loving lips.
She, too, was nervous of the sorcerous gifts of the dead wizard Shool, but she
tried not to brood upon them, just as earlier she had refused to brood upon the
loss of her husband, the Margrave, when he had been drowned in a shipwreck while
on his way to Lywrn-an-Esh, the land he served and which was gradually being
covered by the sea.
She found more to laugh at than did Corum and she was his comfort, for once
he had been innocent and had laughed a great deal, and he remembered this
innocence with longing. But the longing brought other memories - of his family
lying dead, mutilated, dishonoured on the sward outside Castle Erorn as it
burned and Glandyth brandished his weapons which were clothed in Vadhagh blood.
Such violent images were stronger than the images of his earlier, peaceful life.
They forever inhabited his skull, sometimes filling it, sometimes lurking in the
darker corners and merely threatening to fill it. And when his revenge-lust
seemed to wane, they would always bring it back to fullness. Fire, flesh and
fear; the barbaric chariots of the Denledhyssi - brass, iron and crude gold.
Short, shaggy horses and burly, bearded warriors in borrowed Vadhagh armour -
opening their red mouths and bellowing their insensate triumph, while the old
stones of Castle Erorn cracked and tumbled in the yelling blaze and Corum
discovered what hate and terror were. . .
Glandyth's brutal face would fill his dreams, dominating even the dead,
tortured faces of his parents and his sisters, so that he would often awake in
the middle of the night, fierce, tensed and shouting.
Then only Rhalina could calm him, stroking his ruined face and holding his
shaking body close to her own.
Yet, during those days of early summer, there were moments of peace and they
could ride through the woods of the mainland without fear, now, of the Pony
Tribes who had fled at the sight of the ship Shool had sent on the night of
their attack - a dead ship from the bottom of the sea, crewed by corpses and
commanded by the dead Margrave himself, Rhalina's drowned husband.
The woods were full of sweet life, of little animals and bright flowers and
rich scents. And though they never quite succeeded, they offered to heal the
scars on Corum's soul; they offered an alternative to conflict and death and
sorcerous horror and they showed him that there were things in the universe
which were calm and ordered and beautiful and that Law offered more than just a
sterile order but sought to establish throughout the Fifteen Planes a harmony in
which all things could exist in all their variety. Law offered an environment in
which all the mortal virtues could flourish.
Yet while Glandyth and all he represented survived, Corum knew that Law would
be under constant threat and that the corrupting monster Fear would destroy all
virtue.
As they rode, one pretty day, through the woods, he cast about him with his
mismatched eyes and he said to Rhalina, 'Glandyth must die!'
And she nodded but did not question why he had made this sudden statement,
for she had heard it many times in similar circumstances. She tightened the rein
on her chestnut mare and brought the beast to a prancing halt in a glade of
lupins and hollyhocks. She dismounted and picked up her long skirts of
embroidered samite as she waded gracefully through the knee-high grass. Corum
sat on his tawny stallion and watched her, taking pleasure in her pleasure as
she had known he would. The glade was warm and shadowy, sheltered by kindly elm
and oak and ash in which squirrels and birds had made their nests.
'Oh, Corum, if only we could stay here forever! We could build a cottage,
plant a garden. . .'
He tried to smile. 'But we cannot,' he said. 'Even this is but a respite.
Shool was right. By accepting the logic of conflict I have accepted a particular
destiny. Even if I forgot my own vows of vengeance, even if I had not agreed to
serve Law against Chaos, Glandyth would still come and seek us out and make us
defend this peace. And Glandyth is stronger than these gentle woods, Rhalina. He
could destroy them overnight and, I think, would relish so doing if he knew we
loved them.'
She kneeled and smelled the flowers. 'Must it always be so? Must hate always
breed hate and love be powerless to proliferate?'
'If Lord Arkyn is right, it will not always be so. But those who believe that
love should be powerful must be prepared to die to ensure its strength.'
She raised her head suddenly and there was alarm in her eyes as they stared
into his.
He shrugged. 'It is true,' he said.
Slowly, she got to her feet and went back to where her horse stood. She put a
foot into the stirrup and pulled herself into the side-saddle. He remained in
the same position, staring at the flowers and at the grass which was gradually
springing back into the places it had occupied before she had walked through it.
'It is true.'
He sighed and turned his horse towards the shore.
'We had best return,' he murmured, 'before the sea covers the causeway.'
A little while later they emerged from the forest and trotted their steeds
along the shore. Blue sea shifted on the white sand and, still some distance
away, they saw the natural causeway leading through the shallows to the mount on
which stood Castle Moidel, the farthest and forgotten outpost of the
civilization of Lywm-an-Esh. Once the castle had stood among woods on the
mainland of Lywm-an-Esh, but the sea now covered that land.
Seabirds called and wheeled in the cloudless sky, sometimes diving to spear a
fish with their beaks and return with their catch to their nests amongst the
rocks of Moidel's Mount. The hooves of the horses thumped the sand or splashed
through the surf as they neared the causeway which would soon be covered by the
tide.
And then Corum's attention was caught by a movement far out to sea. He craned
forward as he rode and peered Into the distance.
'What is it?' she asked him.
'I am not sure. A big wave, perhaps. But this is not the season of heavy
seas.' He pointed. 'Look.'
'There seems to be a mist hanging over the water a mile or two out. It is
hard to observe. She gasped. 'It is a wave!'
Now the water near the shore became slightly more agitated as the wave
approached.
'It is as if some huge ship were passing by at great speed,' Corum said. 'It
is familiar. . .'
Then he looked more sharply into the distant haze. 'Do you see something - a
shadow - the shadow of a man on the mist?'
'Yes, I do see it. It is enormous. Perhaps an illusion - something to do with
the light. . .'
'No,' he said. 'I have seen that outline before. It is the giant - the great
fisherman who was the cause of my shipwreck on the coast of Khoolocrah!'
'The Wading God,' she said. 'I know of him. He is sometimes also called the
Fisher. Legends say that when he is seen it is an ominous portent.'
'It was an ominous enough portent for me when I last saw him.' Corum said
with some humour. Now good-sized waves were rolling up the beach and they backed
their horses off. 'He comes closer. Yet the mist follows him.'
It was true. The mist was moving nearer the shore as the waves grew larger
and the gigantic fisherman waded closer. They could see his outline clearly now.
His shoulders were bowed as he hauled his great net, walking backwards through
the water.
'What is he thought to catch?' whispered Corum. 'Whales! Sea-monsters?'
'Anything,' she replied. 'Anything that is upon or under the sea.' She
shivered.
The causeway was now completely covered by the artificial tide and there was
no point in going forward. They were forced further back towards the trees as
the sea rolled in in massive breakers, crashing upon the sand and the shingle.
A little of the mist seemed to touch them and it became cold, though the sun
was still bright. Corum drew his cloak about him. There came the steady sound of
the giant's strides as he waded on. Somehow he seemed a doomed figure to Corum -
a creature destined to drag his nets forever through the oceans of the world,
never finding the thing he sought.
'They say he fishes for his soul,' murmured Rhalina. 'For his soul.'
Now the silhouette straightened its back and hauled in its net. Many
creatures struggled there - some of them unrecognizable. The Wading God
inspected his catch carefully and then shook out the net, letting the things
fall back into the water. He moved on slowly, once again fishing for something
it seemed he would never find.
The mist began to leave the shore as the dim outline of the giant moved out
to sea again. The waters began to subside until at last they were still and the
mist vanished beyond the horizon.
Corum's horse snorted and pawed at the wet sand. The Prince in the Scarlet Robe
looked at Rhalina. Her eyes were blank, fixed on the horizon. Her features were
rigid.
'The danger is gone,' he said, trying to comfort her.
'There was no danger,' she said. 'It is a warning of danger that the Wading
God brings.'
'It is only what the legends say.'
Her eyes became alive again as she regarded him. 'And have we not had cause
to believe in legends of late?'
He nodded. 'Come, let's get back to the castle before the causeway's flooded
a second time.'
Their horses were grateful to be moving towards the Sanctuary of Moidel's
Castle. The sea was rising swiftly on both sides of the rocky path as they began
to cross and the horses broke spontaneously into a gallop.
At last they reached the great gates of the castle and these swung open to
admit them. Rhalina's handsome warriors welcomed them back gladly, anxious for
their own experiences to be confirmed.
'Did you see the giant, my lady Margravine?' Beldan, her steward, sprang down
the steps of the west tower. 'I thought it another of Glandyth's allies.' The
young man's normally cheerful, open face was clouded. 'What drove it off?'
'Nothing,' she said, dismounting, 'It was the Wading God. He was merely going
about his business.'
Beldan looked relieved. As with all the inhabitants of Castle Moidel, he ever
expected a new attack. And he was right in his expectations. Sooner or later
Glandyth would march again against the castle, bringing more powerful allies
than the superstitious and easily frightened warriors of the Pony Tribes. They
had heard that Glandyth, after his failure to take Castle Moidel, had returned
in a rage to the Court at Kalenwyr to ask King Lyr-a-Brode for an army. Perhaps
next time he came he would also bring ships which could attack from the seaward
while he attacked from the land. Such an assault would be successful, for
Moidel's garrison was small.
The sun was setting as they made for the main hall of the castle to take
their evening meal. Corum, Rhalina and Beldan sat together to eat and Corum's
mortal hand went often to the wine-jug and far less frequently to the food. He
was pensive, full of a sense of profound gloom which infected the others so that
they did not even attempt to make conversation.
Two hours passed in this way and still Corum swallowed wine.
And then Beldan raised his head, listening. Rhalina, too, heard the sound and
frowned. Only Corum appeared not to hear it.
It was a rapping noise - an insistent noise. Then there were voices and the
rapping stopped for a moment. When the voices subsided the rapping began again.
Beldan got up. 'I'll investigate. . .'
Rhalina glanced at Corum. 'I'll stay.'
Corum's head was lowered as he stared into his cup, sometimes fingering the
patch covering his alien eye, sometimes raising the Hand of Kwll and stretching
the six fingers, flexing them, inspecting them, puzzling over the implications
of his situation.
Rhalina listened. She heard Beldan's voice. Again the rapping died. There was
a further exchange. Silence.
Beldan came back into the hall.
'We have a visitor at our gates,' he informed her.
'Where is he from?'
'He says he is a traveller who has suffered some hardship and seeks
sanctuary.'
'A trick?'
'I know not.'
Corum. looked up. 'A stranger?'
'Aye,' Beldan said. 'Some spy of Glandyth's possibly.'
Corum rose unsteadily. 'I'll come to the gate.'
Rhalina touched his arm. 'Are you sure. . . ?'
'Of course,' He passed his hand over his face and drew a deep breath. He
began to stride from the hall, Rhalina and Beldan following.
He came to the gates and as he did so the knocking started up once more.
'Who are you?' Corum called. 'What business have you with the folk of
Moidel's Castle?'
'I am Jhary-a-Conel, a traveller. I am here through no particular wish of my
own, but I would be grateful for a meal and somewhere to sleep.'
'Are you of Lywm-an-Esh?' Rhalina asked.
'I am of everywhere and nowhere. I am all men and no
man. But one thing I am not - and that is your enemy. I am wet and I am
shivering with cold.'
'How came you to Moidel when the causeway is covered?' Beldan asked. He
turned to Corum. 'I have already asked him this once. He did not answer me.'
The unseen stranger mumbled something in reply.
'What was that?' Corum. said.
'Damn you! It's not a thing a man likes to admit. I was part of a catch of
fish! I was brought here in a net and I was dumped offshore and I swam to this
damned castle and I climbed your damned rocks and I knocked on your damned door
and now I stand making conversation with damned fools. Have you no charity at
Moidel?'
The three of them were astonished then - and they were convinced that the
stranger was not in league with Glandyth.
Rhalina signed to the warriors to open the great gates. They creaked back a
fraction and a slim, bedraggled fellow entered. He was dressed in unfamiliar
garb and had a sack over his back, a hat on his head whose wide brim was weighed
down by water and hung about his face. His long hair was as wet as the rest of
him. He was relatively young, relatively good looking and, in spite of his
sodden appearance, there was just a trace of amused disdain in his intelligent
eyes. He bowed to Rhalina.
'Jhary-a-Conel at your service, ma'am.'
'How came you to keep your hat while swimming so far through the sea?' Beldan
asked. 'And your sack, for that matter?'
Jhary-a-Conel acknowledged the question with a wink. 'I never lose my hat and
I rarely lose my sack. A traveller of my sort learns to hold on to his few
possessions - no matter what circumstances he finds himself in.'
'You are just that?' Corum asked. 'A traveller?'
Jhary-a-Conel showed some impatience. 'Your hospitality reminds me somewhat
of that I experienced some time since at a place called Kalenwyr.
'You have come from Kalenwyr?'
'I have been to Kalenwyr. But I see I cannot shame you, even by that
comparison. . .'
'I am sorry,' said Rhalina. 'Come. There is food already on the table. I'll
have servants bring you a change of clothing and towels and so forth.'
They returned to the main hall. Jhary-a-Conel looked about him.
'Comfortable,' he said.
They sat in their chairs and watched him as he casually stripped off his wet
clothes and stood at last naked before them. He scratched his nose. A servant
brought him towels and he began busily to dry himself. But the new clothes he
refused. Instead he wrapped himself in another towel and seated himself at the
table, helping himself to food and wine. 'I'll take my own clothes when they're
dry,' he informed the servants. 'I have a stupid habit concerning clothes not of
my particular choosing. Take care when you dry the hat. The brim must be tilted
just so.'
These instructions done, he turned to Corum with a bright smile. 'And what
name is it in this particular time and place, my friend?'
Corum frowned. 'I fail to understand you.'
'Your name is all I asked. Yours changes as does mine. The difference is
sometimes that you do not know that and I do - or vice versa. And sometimes we
are the same creature - or, at least, aspects of the same creature.'
Corum. shook his head. The man sounded mad.
'For instance,' continued Jhary as he ate heartily through a piled plate of
seafood, 'I have been called Timeras and Shalenak. Sometimes I am the hero, but
more often than not I am the companion to a hero.'
'Your words make little sense, sir,' Rhalina said gently. 'I do not think
Prince Corum understands them. Neither do we.'
Jhary grinned. 'Ah, then this is one of those times when the hero is aware of
only one existence. For the best, I suppose, for it is often unpleasant to
remember too many incarnations - particularly when they coexist. I recognize
Prince Corum for an old friend, but he does not recognize. me. It matters not.'
He finished his food, readjusted the towel about his waist and leaned back.
'So you'd offer us a riddle and then will not give us the answer,' Beldan
said.
'I will explain,' Jhary told him, 'for I do not deliberately jest with you. I
am a traveller of an unusual kind. It seems to be my destiny to move through all
times and all planes. I do not remember being born and I do not expect to die -
in the accepted sense. I am sometimes called Timeras and, if I am "of" anywhere,
then I suppose I am of Tanelorn.'
'But Tanelorn is a myth,' said Beldan.
'All places are a myth somewhere else - but Tanelorn is more constant than
most. She can be found, if sought, from anywhere in the multiverse.'
'Have you no profession?' Corum asked him.
'Well, I have made some poetry and plays in my time, but my main profession
could be that I am a friend of heroes. I have travelled - under several names,
of course, and in several guises - with Rackhir the Red Archer to Xerlerenes
where the ships of the Boatman sail the skies as your ships sail the sea - with
Elric of Melnibone to the Court of the Dead God - with Asquiol of Pompeii into
the deeper reaches of the multiverse where space is measured not in terms of
miles but in terms of galaxies - with Hawkmoon of Köln to Londra where the folk
wear jewelled masks fashioned into the faces of beasts. I have seen the future
and the past. I have seen a variety of planetary systems and I have learned that
time does not exist and that space is an illusion.'
'And the gods?' Corum asked him eagerly.
'I think we create them, but I am not sure. Where primitives invent crude
gods to explain the thunder, more sophisticated peoples create more elaborate
gods to explain the abstractions which puzzle them. It has often been noted that
gods could not exist without mortals and mortals could not exist without gods.'
'Yet gods, it appears,' said Corum, 'can affect our destinies.'
'And we can affect theirs, can we not?'
Beldan murmured to Corum: 'Your own experiences are proof of that, Prince
Corum.'
'So you can wander at will amongst the Fifteen Planes,' Corum said softly.
'As some Vadhagh once could.'
Jhary smiled. 'I can wander nowhere "at will" - or to very few places. I can
sometimes return to Tanelorn, if I wish, but normally I am hurled from one
existence to another without, apparently, rhyme or reason. I usually find that I
am made to fulfil my role wherever I land up - which is to be a companion to
champions, the friend of heroes. That is why I recognized you at once for what
you are - the Champion Eternal. I have known him in many forms, but he has not
always known me. Perhaps, in my own periods of amnesia, I have not always known
him.'
'And are you never a hero yourself'?'
'I have been heroic, I suppose, as some would see it. Perhaps I have even
been a hero of sorts. And, there again, it in sometimes my fate to be one aspect
of a particular hero - a part of another man or group of other men who together
make up a single great hero. The stuff of our identities is blown by a variety
of winds - all of them whimsical - about the multiverse. There is even a theory
I have heard that all mortals are aspects of one single cosmic identity and some
believe that even the gods are part of that identity, that all the planes of
existence, all the ages which come and go, all the manifestations of space which
emerge and vanish, are merely ideas in this cosmic mind, different fragments of
its personality. Such speculation leads us nowhere and everywhere, but it makes
no difference to our understanding of our immediate problems.'
'I'd agree with that,' Corum told him feelingly. 'And now, will you explain
in more detail how you came to Moidel?'
'I will explain what I can, friend Corum. It happened that I found myself at
a grim place called Kalenwyr. How I came there I do not quite remember, but then
I am used to that. This Kalenwyr - all granite and gloom - was not to my taste.
I was there but a few hours before I came under suspicion of the inhabitants
and, by means of a certain amount of climbing about on roofs, the theft of a
chariot, the purloining of a boat on a near-by river, escaped them and reached
the sea. Feeling it unsafe to land, I sailed along the coast. A mist closed in,
the sea acted as if a storm had blown up and suddenly my boat and myself were
mixed up with a motley mixture of fish, snapping monsters, men and creatures I
would be hard put to describe. I managed to cling to the strands of the gigantic
net which had trapped me and the rest as we were dragged along at great speed.
How I found breath sometimes I do not remember. Then, at last, the net was
upended and we were all released. My companions went their different ways and I
was left alone in the water. I saw this island and your castle and I found a
piece of driftwood which aided me to swim here. . .'
'Kalenwyr!' Baldan said. 'In Kalenwyr did you hear of a man called
Glandyth-a-Krae?'
Jhary frowned. 'An Earl Glandyth was mentioned in a
tavern, I think - with some admiration. A mighty warrior, I gathered. The whole
city seemed preparing for war, but I did not understand the issues or what they
considered their enemies. I think they spoke of the land of Lywm-an-Esh with a
certain amount of loathing. And they were expecting allies from across the sea.'
'Allies? From the Nhadragh Isles, perhaps?' Corum asked him.
'No. I think they spoke of Bro-an-Mabden.'
'The continent in the west!' Rhalina gasped. 'I did not know many Mabden
still inhabited it. But what moves them to plan war against Lywm-an-Esh?'
'Perhaps the same spirit which led them to destroy my race,' Corum suggested.
'Envy - and a hatred of peace. Your people, you told me, adopted many Vadhagh
customs. That would be enough to win them the enmity of Glandyth and his kind.'
'It is true,' Rhalina said. 'Then this means that we are not the only ones
who are in danger. Lywm-an-Esh has not fought a war for a hundred years or more.
She will be unprepared for this invasion.'
A servant brought in Jhary's clothes. They were clean and dry. Jhary thanked
him and began to don them, as unselfconsciously as he had taken them off. His
shirt was of bright blue silk, his flared panteloons were as bright a scarlet as
Corum's robe. He tied a big yellow sash about his waist, and over this buckled a
sword from which hung a scabbarded sabre and a long poignard. He pulled on soft
boots which reached the knee and tied a scarf about his throat. His dark blue
cloak he placed on the bench beside him, together with his hat (which he
carefully creased to suit his taste) and his bundle. He seemed satisfied. 'You
had best tell me all you think I need to know,' he suggested. 'Then I may be
able to help you. I have gathered a great deal of information in my travels -
most of it useless. . .'
Corum told him of the Sword Rulers and the Fifteen Planes, of the struggle
between Law and Chaos and the attempts to bring equilibrium to the Cosmic
Balance. Jhary-a-Conel listened to all of this and seemed familiar with many of
the things of which Corum spoke.
When Corum had finished, Jhary said: 'It is plain that attempts to contact
Lord Arkyn for help would, at this moment, be unsuccessful. Arioch's logic still
prevails on these five planes and must be completely demolished before Arkyn and
Law can know real power. It is ever the lot of mortals to symbolize these
struggles between the gods and doubtless this war which seems likely between
King Lyr-a-Brode and Lywm-an-Esh will mirror the war between Law and Chaos on
other planes. If those who serve Chaos win - if King Lyr-a-Brode's army wins, in
fact - then Lord Arkyn may yet again lose his power and Chaos will triumph.
Arioch is not the most powerful of the Sword Rulers - Xiombarg has greater power
on the planes she rules and Mabelode has even more power than Xiombarg. I would
say that you have hardly experienced the real manifestations of Chaos's rule
here.'
'You do not comfort me,' said Corum.
'It is perhaps better, however, to understand these things,' Rhalina said.
'Can the other Sword Rulers send aid to King Lyr?' Corum asked.
'Not directly. But there are ways of manipulating these things through
messengers and agents. Would you know more of Lyr's plans?'
'Of course,' Corum told him. 'But that is impossible.'
Jhary smiled. 'I think you will discover that it is useful to have a
companion to champions as experienced as myself in your employ.' And he stopped
and reached into his bag.
He brought something out of the sack which, to their astonishment, was alive.
It seemed unruffled by the fact that it had spent a day at least inside the
sack. It opened its large, calm eyes and it purred.
It was a cat. Or, at least, it was a kind of cat, for this cat had resting on
its back a pair of beautiful black wings tipped with white. Its other markings
were black and white, like those of an ordinary cat, with white paws and a white
muzzle and a white front. It seemed friendly and self-possessed. Jhary offered
it food from the table and the cat ruffled its wings and began to cat hungrily.
Rhalina sent a servant for milk and when the little animal had finished
drinking it sat beside Jhary on the bench and began to clean itself, first its
face, paws and body and then its wings.
'I have never seen such an animal!' Beldan muttered.
'And I have never seen another like it in all my travels,' Jhary agreed. 'It
is a friendly creature and has often aided me. Sometimes our ways part and I do
not see it for an age or two, but we are often together and he always remembers
me. I call him Whiskers. Not an original name, I fear, but he seems to like it
well enough. I think he will help us now.'
'How can he help us?' Corum stared at the winged cat.
'Why, my friends, he can fly to Lyr's Court and witness what takes place
there. Then he can return with his news to us!'
'He can speak?'
'Only to me - and even that is not speaking as such. Would you have me send
him there?'
Corum was completely taken aback. He was forced to smile. 'Why not?'
'Then Whiskers and I will go up to your battlements, with your permission,
and I will instruct him what to do.'
In silence the three watched Jhary adjust his hat on his head, pick up his
cat, bow to them and mount the stairs that would take him to the battlements.
'I feel as if I dream,' said Beldan when Jhary had disappeared.
'You do,' said Corum. 'A fresh dream is just beginning. Let us hope we
survive it.
CHAPTER TWO
The Gathering at Kalenwyr
The little winged cat flew swiftly Eastward through the night and came at last
to gloomy Kalenwyr.
The smoke of a thousand guttering brands rose up from Kalenwyr and seemed to
smear out the light of the moon. Square blocks of dark granite made up the
houses and the castles and nowhere was there a curve or a soft line. Dominating
the rest of the city was the brooding pile of King Lyr-a-Brode and around its
black battlements flickered oddly coloured lights and there was a rumbling like
thunder, though no clouds filled the night sky.
Towards this pile now flew the little cat, alighting on a tower of harsh
angles and folding its wings. It turned its large, yellow eyes this way and
that, as if deciding which way it would enter the castle.
The cat's fur prickled, the long whiskers for which it had been named
twitched, the tail went stiff. The cat had become aware not only of sorcery and
the presence of supernatural creatures in the castle, but of a particular
creature which it hated more than all the rest. Its progress down the side of
the tower became even more cautious. It reached a slotted window and squeezed
in. It was in a darkened, circular room. An open door revealed steps winding
down the inside of the tower. Tensely the cat made its way down the steps. There
were plenty of shadows in which to hide, for Castle Kalenwyr was a shadowy
place.
At last the cat saw brand-light burning ahead and it paused, looking warily
around the door frame. The brands illuminated a long, narrow passage and at the
end of the passage were the sounds of many voices, the clatter of arms and of
wine-cups. The cat spread its wings and flew into the shadows of the roof,
finding a long, blackened beam down which it could walk. The beam passed through
the wall with a little room to spare and the cat squeezed through to find itself
looking down at a huge gathering of Mabden. It walked further along the beam and
then settled itself to watch the proceedings.
In the centre of Castle Kalenwyr's Great Hall was a dais carved from a single
block of unpolished obsidian and upon this dais was a throne of granite studded
with quartz. Some attempt had been made to carve gargoyles upon the stone, but
the workmanship was crude and unfinished. Nonetheless, the half-shapes carved
there were more sinister than if they had been fully realized.
Seated upon this throne were three people. On each asymmetrical arm sat a
naked girl, with flesh tattooed in obscene designs. Each girl held a jug with
which she replenished the wine cup of the man who sat on the throne itself. This
man was big - more than seven feet tall - and a crown of pale iron was upon his
matted hair. The hair was long, with short plaits clustered over the forehead.
It had been yellow but was now streaked with white and it seemed that some
attempt had been made to dye these streaks back to their original colour. The
beard, too, was yellow and flecked with areas of stained grey. The face was
haggard, covered in broken veins, and from the deep eye sockets peered eyes that
were bloodshot, faded blue, full of hatred, cunning and suspicion. Robes clothed
the body from neck to foot. These were plainly of Vadhagh origin - brocades and
samite now covered in the marks of food and wine. Over them was thrown a dirty
coat of tawny wolfskin - just as plainly made by the Mabden of the East, whom
the man ruled. The hands were encrusted with stolen rings torn from the fingers
of slain Vadhagh and Nhadragh. One of the hands rested upon the pommel of a
great, battered iron sword. The other clutched a bronze, diamond-studded goblet
from which slopped thick wine. Surrounding the dais, their backs to their
master, was a guard of warriors each as tall or taller than the man on the
throne. They stood rigidly shoulder to shoulder, swords drawn and placed across
the rims of their great oval shields of leather and iron sheathed in brass.
Their brass helms covered most of their faces and from the sides escaped the
hair of their heads and beards. Their eyes seemed to contain a perpetual and
controlled fury and they looked steadily into the middle distance. This was the
Asper guard - the Grim Guard which was unthinkingly loyal to the man who sat
upon the throne.
King Lyr-a-Brode turned his massive head and surveyed his court.
Warriors filled it.
The only women were the tattooed, naked wenches who served the wine. Their
hair was dirty, their bodies bruised and they moved like dead things with their
heavy wine jugs balanced on their hips, squeezing themselves in and out of the
ranks of the big, brutal Mabden men in their barbaric war gear, with their
braided hair and beards.
These men stank of sweat and of the blood they had spilled. Their leather
clothes creaked as they raised winecups to their hard mouths, their harness
rattled.
A feast had recently taken place here, but now the tables and the benches had
been cleared away and, save for the few who had collapsed and been dragged into
corners, all the warriors were standing, watching their king and waiting for him
to speak.
The light from iron braziers suspended from the roofbeams flung their huge
shadows on the dark stone and made their eyes shine red like the eyes of beasts.
Each warrior in the hall was a commander of other warriors. Here were Earls
and Dukes and Counts and Captains who had ridden from all parts of Lyr's kingdom
to attend this Gathering. And some, dressed a little differently from the
others, favouring fur to the stolen Vadhagh and Nhadragh samite - had come from
across the sea as emissaries from Bron-an-Mabden, the rocky land of the
North-West from which the whole Mabden race had originated long ago.
Now King Lyr-a-Brode placed his hands on the arms of his throne and levered
himself slowly to his feet. Instantly five hundred arms raised goblets in a
toast.
'LYR OF THE LAND!'
Automatically he returned the toast, mumbling, 'And the Land is Lyr. . .' He
looked around him, almost disbelievingly, staring for a long second at one of
the girls as if he recognized her for something other than she was. He frowned.
A burly noble with grey, unhealthy eyes, a red, shiny face, his thick black
hair and beard curled and braided, a cruel mouth which was partly closed over
yellow fangs, stepped from the throng and positioned himself just the other side
of the Grim Guard. This noble wore a tall, winged helmet of iron, brass and
gold, a huge bearskin cloak on his shoulders. There was a sense of authority
about him and, in many ways, he had more presence than did the tall king who
looked down on him.
The king's lips moved. 'Earl Glandyth-a-Krae?'
'My liege, I hight Glandyth, Earl over the estates of Krae,' the man assured
him formally. 'Captain of the Denledhyssi who have scoured your land free of the
Vadhagh vermin and all who allied themselves with them, who helped conquer the
Nhadragh Isles. And I am a Brother of the Dog, a Son of the Horned Bear, a
servant of the Lords of Chaos!'
King Lyr nodded. 'I know thee, Glandyth. A loyal sword.'
Glandyth bowed.
There was a pause.
Then, 'Speak,' said the king.
'There is one of the Shefanhow creatures who escapes your justice, my king.
Just one Vadhagh who still lives.' Glandyth tugged the thong of his jerkin which
showed over the top of his breastplate. He reached inside and brought out two
things which hung by a string around his neck. One of the things was a withered,
mummified hand. The other was a small leather pouch. He displayed them. 'This is
the hand I took from the Vadhagh and here, in this sack, is his eye. He took
refuge in the castle which lies at the far Western shore of your land - the
castle called Moidel. A Mabden woman possessed that castle - she is the
Margravine Rhalina-a-Allomglyl and she serves that land of traitors, Lywm-an-Esh
- that land which you now plan to crush because it refuses to support our
cause.'
'All this you have told me,' King Lyr replied. 'And you have told me of the
monstrous sorcery used to thwart your attack upon that castle. Speak on.'
'I would march again to Castle Moidel, for I have learnt that the Shefanhow
Corum and the traitress Rhalina have returned there, thinking themselves safe
from your Justice.'
'All our armies go Westward,' Lyr told him. 'All our strength is aimed at the
destruction of Lywm-an-Esh. Castle Moidel will fall in our passing.'
'The boon I beg is that I be the instrument of that fall, my liege.'
'You are one of our greatest captains, Earl Glandyth, we would use you and
your Denledhyssi in a main engagement.'
'While Corum lives, commanding sorcery, our cause is much threatened. I speak
truly, great king. He is a powerful enemy - perhaps more powerful than the whole
land of Lywm-an-Esh. It will take much to destroy him.'
'One maimed Shefanhow? How is this so?'
'He has made an alliance with Law. I have proof. One of my Nhadragh lackeys
has used its second sight and seen clear.
'Where is the Nhadragh.'
'He is without, my liege. I would not bring the vile creature into your hall
without your permission.'
'Bring him now.'
All the bearded warriors stared towards the door with a mixture of disgust
and curiosity. Only the Grim Guard did not turn its gaze. King Lyr reseated
himself on his throne and gestured with his cup for more wine.
The doors were opened and a dim shape was revealed. Though it had the outline
of a man it was not a man. The ranks broke as it began to shuffle forward.
It had dark, flat features and the hair of its head grew down its forehead to
meet at a peak just below the eyebrows. It was dressed in a jacket and breeks of
sealskin. Its stance was servile, nervous and it bowed frequently as it moved
towards the waiting Glandyth.
King Lyr-a-Brode's lips curled in nausea. He gestured at Glandyth. 'Make this
thing speak and then make it leave.'
Glandyth reached out and seized the Nhadragh by his coarse hair. 'Now, filth,
tell my king what you saw with your degenerate senses!'
The Nhadragh opened its mouth and stuttered.
'Speak! Quickly!'
'I - I saw into other planes than this.
'You saw into Yffarn - into hell?' King Lyr murmured in horror.
'Into other planes. . .' The Nhadragh looked shiftily about him and agreed
hastily. 'Aye, then - into Yffarn. I saw a creature there which I cannot
describe, but I spoke with it for a brief time. It - told me that Lord Arioch of
Chaos. . .'
'He means the Sword Ruler,' Glandyth explained. 'He means Arag the Great Old
God.'
'It told me that Arioch - Arag - had been slain by Corum Jhaelen-Irsei of the
Vadhagh and that Lord Arkyn of Law now ruled these five planes again. . .' The
Nhadragh's voice trailed off.
'Tell my king the rest,' Glandyth said fiercely, tugging again on the
wretch's hair. 'Tell him what you learned relating to we Mabden!'
'I was told that now Lord Arkyn has returned he will attempt to regain all
the power he once had over the world. But he needs mortals as his agents and of
these agents Corum is the most important - but it is certain that most of the
folk of Lywm-an-Esh will serve Arkyn, too, for they learned the ways of the -
the Shefanhow - long since. . .'
'So all our suspicions were correct,' King Lyr said in quiet triumph. 'We do
well to ready for war against Lywm-an-Esh. We fight against that soft
degeneration misnamed as Law!'
'And you would agree that it is my duty to destroy this Corum?' Glandyth
asked.
The king frowned. Then he raised his head and looked directly at Glandyth.
'Aye.' He waved his hand. 'Now take that stinking Shefanhow from this hall. It
is time to summon The Dog and The Bear!'
High on the central roof beam the little cat felt its fur stiffen. It was
inclined to leave the hall there and then, but made itself stay. It was loyal to
its master and Jhary-a-Conel had told it to witness all that passed during Lyr's
Gathering.
Now the warriors had packed themselves around the walls. The women had been
dismissed. Lyr himself left his throne and the whole centre of the hall was now
barren of men.
A silence fell.
Lyr clapped his hands from where he stood, still surrounded by his Grim
Guard.
The doors of the hall opened and prisoners were brought in. There were young
children and women and some men of the peasant class. All were comely and all
were terrified. They were wheeled into the hall in a great wicker cage and some
of the children were wailing. The imprisoned adults made no attempt to comfort
the children any longer, but clutched at the wicker bars and stared hopelessly
out into the hall.
'Aha!' King Lyr cried. 'Here is the Food of the Dog and the Bear. Tender
food! Tasty food!' He relished their misery. He stepped forward and the Grim
Guard stepped forward too. He licked his lips as he inspected the prisoners.
'Let the food be cooked,' he commanded, 'so that the smell will reach into
Yffarn and whet the appetites of the gods and draw them to us.'
One of the women began to scream and some of them fainted. Two of the young
men bowed their heads and wept and the children looked out of their cage
uncomprehendingly, merely frightened by the fact of their imprisonment, not of
the fate which was to come.
Ropes were passed through loops at the top of the cage and men hauled on the
ropes so that the entire contraption was raised towards the roof beams.
The little cat shifted its position, but continued to observe.
A huge brazier was wheeled in next and placed directly below the cage. The
cage rocked and swayed as the prisoners struggled. The eyes of the watching
warriors glowed in anticipation. The brazier was full of white hot coals and now
servants came with jars of oil and flung it upon the coals so that flames
suddenly roared high into the air and licked around the wicker cage. A horrid
ululation came from the cage then, - a dreadful, incoherent noise which filled
the hall.
And King Lyr-a-Brode began to laugh.
Glandyth-a-Krae began to laugh.
The Earls and the Counts and the Dukes and the Captains of his Court all
began to laugh.
And soon the screams subsided and were replaced by the crackling of the fire,
the smell of roasting human flesh.
Then the laughter died and silence came again to the hall as the warriors
waited tensely to see what would happen next.
Somewhere beyond the walls of Castle Kalenwyr - somewhere out beyond the town
- beyond the darkness of the night - there came a howling.
The little cat drew itself further back along the beam, close to the opening
which led into the passage beyond the hall.
The howling grew louder and the flames of the great brazier seemed to be
chilled by it and went out.
Now there was pitch darkness in the hall.
The howling echoed everywhere, rising and falling, sometimes seeming to die
and then rising to an even louder pitch.
And then it was joined by a peculiar roaring sound.
These were the sounds of The Dog and The Bear - the dark and dreadful gods of
the Mabden.
The hall shuddered. A peculiar light began to manifest itself over the vacant
throne.
And then, wreathed in radiance of unpleasant and unnameable colours, a being
stood on the granite dais and it turned its muzzle this way and that, sniffing
for the feast. It was huge and it stank and it stood upon its hindlegs like a
parody of those who, quaking, observed it.
The Dog sniffed again. Noises came from its throat. It shook its hairy head.
Still from somewhere came the other sound - the sound of grunting and
roaring. This now grew louder and louder and, hearing it, The Dog cocked its
head on one side and paused in its sniffing.
A dark blue light appeared on the dais on the opposite side of the throne. It
took a form and The Bear stood there - a great, black Bear with long, black
horns curling from its head. It opened its snout and grimaced, displaying its
pointed fangs. It reached out towards the charred wicker cage and it ripped it
down from where it hung.
The Dog and The Bear fell upon the contents of the cage, stuffing the roasted
human flesh into their mouths, growling and snuffling and choking, crunching the
bones with the bloody juices running down their snouts.
And then they were finished and they lounged on the dais and glared around
them at the silent, fearful mortals.
Primitive gods for a primitive people.
For the first time King Lyr-a-Brode left his circle of guards and walked
towards the throne. He lowered himself to his knees and raised his arms in
supplication to The Dog and The Bear.
'Great Lords, hear usl' he moaned. 'We have learned that Lord Arag has been
slain by our enemy the Shefanhow who is in league with our enemies of
Lywm-an-Esh, the Sinking Land. Our cause is threatened and thus is your own rule
in danger. Will you aid us, lords?'
The Dog growled. The Bear snuffled.
'Will you aid us, lords?'
The Dog cast its fierce eyes about the hall and it seemed that the same feral
glint was in every other eye there. It was pleased. It spoke.
'We know of the danger. It is greater than you think.' The voice was clipped,
harsh and it did not come easily to the caninoid throat. 'You will have to
marshal your strength quickly and march swiftly upon our enemies if Those We
serve are to retain their power and make you, in turn, stronger.'
'Our Captains are already gathered, my lord The Dog, and their armies come to
join them at Kalenwyr.'
'That is good. Then we shall send you the aid we can send.' The Dog turned
its huge head and regarded its brother The Bear.
The Bear's voice was high-pitched but easier to understand.
'Our enemies will also seek aid, but they will have greater difficulty in
finding it, for Arkyn of Law is still weak. Arioch - whom you call Arag - must
be brought back to his rightful place to rule these planes again. But if he is
to do this a new heart must be found for him and a new fleshly form. There is
only one heart and one form which will serve - the heart and form of his
banisher, Corum in the Scarlet Robe. Complicated sorcery will be required to
prepare Corum once he is captured - but captured he must be.'
'Not slain?'
It was Glandyth's disappointed tones.
'Why spare him?' said The Bear.
And even Glandyth shuddered.
'We leave now,' said The Dog. 'Our aid will arrive soon. It will be led by
one who is a messenger to the Great Old Gods themselves - to the Sword Ruler of
the next plane, Queen Xiombarg. He will tell you more than can we.'
And then The Dog and The Bear were gone and the stink of the cooked human
flesh hung in the black hall and King Lyr's quaking voice called through the
darkness. 'Bring brands! Bring brands!'
The doors were opened and a dim, reddish light fell down the middle of the
hall. It showed the dais, the throne, the torn wicker cage, the extinguished
brazier, and the kneeling, shuddering king.
Lyr-a-Brode's eyes rolled as he was helped to his feet by two of his Grim
Guards. He did not seem to relish the responsibility which his gods had implied
was his. He looked almost pleadingly at Glandyth.
And Glandyth was grinning and Glandyth was panting like a dog about to feast
on fresh-caught prey.
The little cat crept down the beam, along the passage, up the stairs to the
tower. And it went away on weary wings, back to Castle Moidel.
CHAPTER THREE
Lywm-an-Esh
It was a still, warm afternoon in high summer and a few wisps of white cloud lay
close to the horizon. Bright, gentle blossoms stretched across the sward for as
far as the eye could see, growing right down to where the yellow sand divided
the land from the flat, calm ocean. All the
flowers were wild, but their profusion and variety gave the impression that they
had once been planted as part of a vast garden which had been left untended for
many years.
Just recently a small, trim schooner had beached on the sand and out of it
had emerged a bright company, leading horses down makeshift gangplanks. Silks
and steel flashed in the sunlight as the whole complement abandoned the craft,
mounted its steeds and began to move inland.
The four leading riders reached the sward and their horses moved knee-deep
through wild tulips as soft and richly coloured as velvet. The riders took deep
breaths of the marvellously scented air.
All save one of the riders were armoured. One, tall and strange-featured,
wore a jewelled patch over his right eye and a six-fingered jewelled gauntlet
upon his left hand. He had a high, conical helm, apparently of silver, with an
aventail of tiny silver links suspended from staples round the lower edge of the
helm. His byrnie was also of silver, although its second layer was of brass, and
his shirt, breeks and boots were of soft brushed leather. He had a long sword at
his side and its pommel and guard decorated with delicate silver-work as well as
red and black onyx. In a saddle sheath was a long-hafted war-axe with
decorations matching those on the sword. On his back was a coat of a peculiar
texture and of brilliant scarlet and on this were crossed a quiver of arrows and
a long bow. This was Prince Corum Jhaelen Irsei in the Scarlet Robe, caparisoned
for war.
Next to Prince Corum rode one who also wore mail, though with an elaborate
helm fashioned from the shell of the giant murex and with a shield which was
also made from shell. A slender sword and a lance were the weapons of this rider
and she was the beautiful Margravine Rhalina of Allomglyl, caparisoned for war.
At Rhalina's side rode a handsome young man with a
helm and shield that matched hers, a tall lance and a short-hafted war-axe, a
sword and a long, broad-bladed baselard. His long cloak was of orange samite and
matched the sleek coat of his chestnut mare whose jewelled harness was probably
worth more than the rider's own gear. And this was Beldan-an-Allomglyl,
caparisoned for war.
The fourth rider wore a broad-brimmed hat which was somewhat fastidiously
tilted on his head and which now sported a long plume. His shirt was of bright
blue silk and his pantaloons rivalled the scarlet of Corum's cloak, there was a
broad yellow sash about his waist with a well-worn leather sword-belt supporting
a sabre and a poignard. His boots reached to the knee and his long, dark blue
cloak was so long that it stretched out to cover the whole of his horse's rump.
A small, black and white cat was perched upon his shoulder, its wings folded. It
was purring and seemed to be an animal of singularly pleasant disposition. The
rider occasionally reached up to stroke its head and murmur to it. And this was
the sometime traveller, sometime poet, sometime companion to champions
Jhary-a-Conel and he was not seriously caparisoned for war.
Behind them came Rhalina's men-at-arms and their women. The soldiers wore the
uniform of Allomglyl, with helms, shields and breastplates made from the
gigantic crustaceans that had once populated the sea.
It was a handsome company and it blended well with the landscape of the Duchy
of Bedwilral-nan-Rywm, most Easterly county in the land of Lywm-an-Esh.
They had left Castle Moidel behind them after a vain attempt had been made to
awaken the huge bats that slept in the caves below the castle ('Chaos
creatures,' Jhary-a-Conel had murmured. 'They'll be hard to press into our
Service now.') and Lord Arkyn, doubtless concerned with More pressing matters,
had failed to answer their call to him. It had become plain that Castle Moidel
could no longer be defended, when the winged cat had brought back its news, and
they had decided to ride all together to the capital of Lywm-an-Esh which was
called Halwyg-nan-Vake and warn the king of the coming of the barbarians from
the East and the South.
As he looked around him Corum was impressed by the beauty of the landscape
and thought he could understand how such a lovely land had produced in a Mabden
race so many characteristics he would normally call Vadhagh.
It was not cowardice which had made them abandon Moidel's Mount but it was
caution and the knowledge that Glandyth would waste many days - perhaps weeks -
by planning and launching an attack on the castle they no longer occupied.
The main city of the Duchy was called Llarak-an-Fol and it would be a good
two days' ride before they reached it. Here they hoped to get fresh horses and
some information concerning the present state of the country's defences. The
Duke himself lived in Llarak and had known Rhalina as a girl. She was certain he
would help them and that he would believe the tale they brought. Halwyg-nan-Vake
lay another week's ride, at least, beyond Llarak.
Corum, although he had suggested much of their present plan, could not rid
from his head some sense that he was retreating from the object of his hatred
and part of him wanted to turn back to Moidel and wait for Glandyth's coming. He
fought the impulse but the conflict in him often made him gloomy and a poor
companion.
The others were more cheerful, delighting in the fact that they were able to
help Lywm-an-Esh prepare for an attack which King Lyr-a-Brode thought would be
unexpected. With superior weapons, there was every chance of the invasion being
completely thwarted.
Only Jhary-a-Conel sometimes had the task of reminding Rhalina and Beldan of
the fact that The Dog and The Bear had promised aid to King Lyr, though none
knew what form that aid would take and how powerful it would be.
They camped that night on the Plain of Blossoms and by the next morning had
reached rolling downlands. Beyond the downs, sheltered by them, lay
Llarak-an-Fol.
Then, in the afternoon, they came to a pleasant village built on both sides of a
pretty stream and they saw that the village square was full of people who stood
around a water-trough upon which was balanced a man in dark robes who addressed
them.
They reined in on the slope of the hill and watched from a distance, unable
to make anything of the babble they heard.
Jhary-a-Conel frowned. 'They seem rather agitated. Do you think we are late
with our news?'
Corum fingered his eye-patch and considered the scene. 'Doubtless nothing
more than some local village affair, Jhary. Let's you and I ride down there and
ask them.'
Jhary nodded and, after a word with the others, they rode rapidly towards the
village.
Now the dark-robed man had seen them and their company and he was pointing
and shouting. The villagers were plainly disturbed.
As they entered the village street and drew close to the crowd, the
dark-robed man, whose face was full of madness screamed at them. 'Who are you?
On which side do you fight? Do you come to destroy us? We have nothing for your
army.'
'Hardly an army,' murmured Jhary. Then more loudly he called: 'We mean you no
harm, friend. We are passing this way on our journey to Llarak.'
'To Llarak. So you are on the Duke's side! You will help bring disaster on us
all!'
'By what means?' Corum called.
'By leaguing yourselves with the forces of weakness - with the soft,
degenerate ones who speak of peace and who will bring terrible war to us.'
'You are still not especially specific,' Jhary said. 'Who are you, sir?'
'I am Verenak and I am a priest of Urleh. Thus I serve this village and have
its well-being at stake - not to say the well-being of our entire nation.'
Corum whispered to Jhary: 'Urleh is a local godling of these parts - a sort of
vassal deity to Arioch. I should have thought that his power would have
disappeared when Arioch was banished.'
'Perhaps that is why this Verenak is so upset,' suggested Jhary with a wink.
'Perhaps.'
Verenak was now peering closely at Corum. 'You are not human!'
'I am mortal,' Corum told him equably, 'but I am not of the Mabden race, it
is true.'
'You are Vadhagh!'
'That I am. The last.'
Verenak put a trembling hand to his face. He turned again to the villagers.
'Drive these two out from here lest the Lords of Chaos take their vengeance upon
us! Chaos will soon come and you must be loyal to Urleh if you would survive!'
'Urleh no longer exists,' said Corum. 'He is banished from our planes with
his master Arioch.'
'It is a lie!' screamed Verenak. 'Urleh lives!'
'It is not likely,' Jhary told him.
Corum spoke to the villagers. 'Lord Arkyn of Law rules the Five Planes now.
He will bring peace to you and a greater security than you have ever previously
known.'
'Nonsense!' Verenak shouted. 'Arkyn was defeated by
Arioch ages since.'
'And now Arioch is defeated,' Corum said. 'We must defend this new peace we
are offered. Chaos in all its power brings destruction and terror. Your land is
threatened by invaders of your own race who serve Chaos and plan to slay you
all!'
'I say that you lie - you seek to turn us against the Great Lord Arioch and
the Lord Urleh. We are loyal to Chaos!'
The villagers did not seem to be as certain of that statement as Verenak.
'Then you will bring only disaster to yourselves,' Corum insisted. 'I know
that Arioch is banished - I am the one who sent him into limbo. I destroyed his
heart.'
'Blasphemy!' shrieked Verenak. 'Begone from here. I will not let you corrupt
these innocent souls.'
The villagers glanced suspiciously at Corum and then bestowed the same
suspicious looks upon Verenak. One of them stepped forward. 'We have no
particular interest in either Law or Chaos,' he said. 'We wish only to live our
lives as we have always lived them. Until recently, Verenak, you did not
interfere with us, save to offer us a little magical advice from time to time
and receive payment in return. Now you speak of great causes and of struggles
and terror. You say that we must arm ourselves and march against our liege the
Duke. Now this stranger, this Vadhagh, says we must ally ourselves with Law -
also to save ourselves. And yet there is no threat that we can see. There have
been no portents, Verenak. . .'
Verenak raged. 'There have been signs. They have come to me in dreams. We
must become warriors on the side of Chaos, attack Llarak, show that we are loyal
to Urleh!'
Corum shrugged. 'You must not side with Chaos,' he
said. 'If you would side with no one, then Chaos will devour you, however. You
call our little band an army - and that means you have no conception of what an
army can be. Unless we prepare against your enemies your flowery hills will one
day be black with riders who will trample you as easily as they trample the
blossoms. I have suffered at their hands and I know that they torture and they
rape before slaying. Nothing will be left of your village unless you come with
us to Llarak and learn how to defend your lovely land.'
'How came this dispute to begin?' Jhary asked, taking a different tack. 'Why
are you trying to arouse these people against the Duke, Sir Verenak?'
Verenak glowered. 'Because the Duke has gone mad. Not a month since he
banished all the priests of Urleh from his city but allowed the priests of that
milk-and-water godling Ilah to remain. Thus he put himself upon the side of Law
and ceased to tolerate the adherents of Chaos. He will therefore bring Urleh's
vengeance - aye, even Arioch's vengeance - upon himself. And that is why I seek
to warn these poor, simple people and get them to take action.'
'The people seem considerably more intelligent than you, my friend,' laughed
Jhary.
Verenak raised his arms to the skies. 'Oh, Urleh, destroy this grinning
fool!'
He lost his footing on the water trough's sides. His arms began to wave. He
fell backwards into the water. The villagers laughed. The one who had spoken
came up to Corum. 'Worry not, my friend - we'll do no marching here. We've our
crops to harvest, for one thing.'
'You'll harvest no crops if the Mabden of the East come this way,' Corum
warned him. 'But I'll debate no longer with you save to warn you that we Vadhagh
could not believe in the bloodlust of those Mabden and we ignored the warnings.
That is why I saw my father and my mother and my sisters all slain. That is why
I am the last of my race.'
The man drew his hand over his brow and scratched his head. 'I will think on
what you have said, friend Vadhagh.'
'And what of him?' Corum pointed at Verenak who was hauling himself from the
trough.
'He'll bother us no more. He has many villages to visit with his gloomy news.
I doubt if many will even take the trouble to listen to him as we have done.'
Corum nodded. 'Very well, but please remember that these minor disputes,
these little arguments, these apparently meaningless decisions like that of the
Duke in banishing the priests of Urleh, they are all indications that a greater
struggle is to come between Law and Chaos. Verenak senses it just as much as
does the Duke. Verenak seeks to gather strength for Chaos while the Duke puts
himself in the camp of Law. Neither knows that a threat is coming, but both have
sensed something. And I bring news to Lywm-an-Esh that a struggle is about to
begin. Take heed of that warning, my friend. Think of what I have said, no
matter how you choose to act upon it. . .'
The villager sucked at a tooth. 'I will think on it,' he agreed at last.
The rest of the villagers were going about their business. Verenak was making
for his tethered horse, casting many a glowering glance back at Corum.
'Would you and your company take the hospitality of our village?' the man
asked Corum.
Corum shook his head. 'I thank you, but what I have seen and heard here
confirms that we must make speed to Llarak-an-Fol and release our news.
Farewell!'
'Farewell, friend.' The villager still looked thoughtful.
As they rode back up the hill Jhary was laughing. 'As good a comic scene as
any I've written for the stage in my time,' he said.
'Yet it has tragedy beneath it,' Corum told him.
'As does all good comedy.'
* * *
And now the company galloped where before it had trotted, riding across the
Duchy of Bedwilral-nan-Rywm as if the warriors of Lyr-a-Brode were already
pursuing them.
And there was tension in the air. In every village they passed through there
were apparently meaningless disputes between neighbours as one side supported
Urleh and the other Ilah, but both refusing to listen to what Corum told them -
that the instruments of Chaos would soon be upon their land and they would cease
to exist unless they prepared to resist King Lyr and his armies.
And when they came at last to Llarak-an-Fol, they found that there was
fighting in the streets.
Very few of the cities of Lywm-an-Esh were walled and Llarak was no
exception. She had long, low houses of stone and carved timber, all brightly
painted. The house of the Duke of Bedwilral was not immediately evident for it
was little different from the other larger houses in the city, but Rhalina
pointed it out. The fighting was quite close to the Duke's residence and near it
a building was burning.
The Company of Allomglyl began to ride down towards the city, leaving the
women in the hills.
'It seems some of those Chaos priests were more persuasive than Verenak,'
Prince Corum shouted to Rhalina as she prepared her spear.
They galloped into the outskirts of the town. The streets were empty and
silent. From the centre came a great noise of battle.
'You had best lead us,' he said to her, 'for you'll know who are the Duke's
men and who are not.'
She increased her speed without a word and they followed her into the middle
of Llarak-an-Fol.
There they were. Men in blue livery with helmets and shields similar to those
borne by Rhalina's men were fighting a mixed force of peasants and what were
evidently professional soldiers.
'The men in blue are the Duke's,' she called. 'Those in brown and purple are
the city guard. There was always, I gather, a certain rivalry between the two.'
Corum felt reluctance to engage them, not because he was afraid but because
he bore no malice towards them.
The peasants, in particular, hardly knew why they fought and doubtless the
city guard was barely conscious of the fact that Chaos was working through them
to create conflict. They had been filled with a vague sense of unrest and, with
the pushing of the priests of Urleh, had resorted to anger and to arms.
But Rhalina was already leading her horsemen through in a lance charge. The
spears dipped and the cavalry drove into the mass of men, cutting a wide path
through their ranks. Most of the enemy was unmounted and Corum's axe flew up and
down as he chopped at the heads of those who, still with astonishment on their
faces, sought to stop his advance. His horse reared and whinnied and its hooves
flailed and at least a dozen peasants and guards had died before they had joined
with the Duke's men and had turned to drive back the way they had come.
Already, to Corum's relief, many of the peasants had dropped their weapons
and were running. The few guards fought on and now Corum could see armed priests
fighting with them. A small man - almost a dwarf - on a big, yellow charger, a
massive broadsword in his left hand, was shouting encouragement to the
newcomers. By his dress Corum decided that this must. be the Duke himself.
'Lay down your arms!' the small man yelled to the guards. 'You will have
mercy! You will be spared!'
Corum saw a guard look about him and then drop his sword. Instantly the man
was cut down by the Chaos priest nearest to him.
'Fight to the death!' screamed the priest. 'If you betray Chaos now your
souls will suffer more than your bodies could!'
But the surviving guards had plainly lost heart and one of them turned with
resentment on the priest who had slain his comrade. His sword slashed at the man
who went down trying to staunch the blood that suddenly erupted from his severed
jugular.
Corum sheathed his war-axe. The pathetic little battle was virtually over.
Rhalina's men and the warriors in blue livery closed on the few who still fought
and disarmed them.
The small man on the large horse rode up to where Rhalina had joined Corum
and Jhary-a-Conel. The little black and white cat still clung to Jhary's
shoulder and it looked more puzzled than frightened by what it had witnessed.
'I am Duke Gwelhen of Bedwilral,' announced the small man. 'I thank thee
mightily for thine aid. But I recognize thee not. Thou art not from Nyvish or
Adwyn and, if ye be from farther afield, then ye could not have heard of my
plight in time to save me!'
Rhalina removed her helm. She spoke as formally as the Duke. 'Dost thou not
recognize me, Duke Gwelhen?'
'I fear not. My memory for faces. . .'
She laughed. 'It was many years past. I am Rhalina who married your cousin's
son. . .'
'Whose responsibility was the Margravate of Allomglyl. But I learned that he
died in a shipwreck.'
'It is so,' she said gravely.
'But I thought Castle Moidel taken by the sea these many years. Where have
you been in the meantime, my child?'
'Until recently I ruled at Moidel, but now the barbarians of the East have
driven us out and we ride to warn you that what you have experienced here today
is only a trifle of what Chaos will do if unchecked.'
Duke Gwelhen rubbed at his beard. He returned his attention to the prisoners
for a moment and issued some orders, then he smiled slowly. 'Well, well. And who
is this brave fellow with the eye-patch - and this one, who has a pretty cat on
his shoulder, and. . .'
She laughed. 'I will explain, Duke Gwelhen, if we may guest in your hall.'
'I would hope that you would! Come. This sad business is done. We'll to the
hall now.'
In Gwelhen's simple hall they ate a simple meal of cheese and cold meats washed
down by locally brewed beer.
'We are not used to fighting these days,' Gwelhen said after introductions
had been made and they had explained how they came to Llarak. 'In some ways
today's skirmish was a bloodier business than it might have been. If my men had
more experience, they might have contained the thing and taken most of them
prisoner, but they panicked. And it's likely that I'd have been dead by now if
your Company had not arrived. But all you tell me of this war between Law and
Chaos makes much sense of various moods I have had of late. You heard how I
banished the Temple of Urleh? Its adherents had taken to morbid, unhealthy
pursuits. There were some murders - other things . . . I could not explain them.
We are content here. None starves or goes in need of anything. There was no
reason for the unrest. So we are victims of powers beyond our control, are we? I
like not that - whether it be Law or
Chaos. I would prefer to remain neutral. . .'
'Aye,' said Jhary-a-Conel. 'Any thinking man does in
these conflicts. Yet there are times when sides must be taken lest all that one
loves is destroyed. I have never known another answer to the problem, though the
taking of an extreme position will always make a man lose something of his
humanity.'
'My feelings,' murmured Gwelhen, motioning with his beer mug at Jhary.
'And all of ours,' Rhalina agreed. 'Yet unless we are ready for King Lyr's
attack, Lywm-an-Esh will be brutally destroyed.
'She is dying, for the sea takes more land every year,' said Gwelhen
thoughtfully. 'Yet she should die at her own speed. We must convince the king,
however. . .'
'Who rules now in Halwyg-nan-Vake?' Rhalina asked.
He looked at her in surprise. 'The Margravate was indeed remote!
Onald-an-Gyss is our king. He is old Onald's nephew - his uncle died without
issue. . .'
'And what of his temperament - for these things are decided on temperament -
does he favour Law or Chaos?'
'Law, I would think, but I cannot say the same for his captains. Military men
being what they are. . .'
'Perhaps they have already decided,' Jhary murmured. 'If the whole land is
seized by the strife we have witnessed thus far, then a strong man supporting
Chaos might have deposed the king, just as an attempt was made to depose you,
Duke Gwelhen.'
'We must ride at once to Halwyg,' Corum. said.
The Duke nodded. 'Aye - at once. Yet a largish company rides with you. It
would be a week at least before you reached the capital.'
'The company must follow us,' Rhalina decided. 'Beldan, will you command it
and bring it to Halwyg?'
Beldan grimaced. 'Aye, though I wish I could ride with you.'
Corum got up from the table. 'Then we three will set off for Halwyg tonight.
If we may rest an hour or two, Duke Gwelhen, we should be grateful.'
Gwelhen's face was grave. 'I would advise it. For all we know, you'll have
little chance for much rest in the days to come.'
CHAPTER FOUR
The Wall Between the Realms
Their riding was swift and it was across a land growing increasingly disturbed,
with a people becoming more and more distressed without understanding why these
moods descended on them or why they suddenly thought in terms of violence when a
short time before they had thought only in terms of love.
And the priests of Chaos, many of them believing themselves to be acting from
benevolent motives, continued to encourage strife and uncertainty.
They heard many rumours when they stopped to refresh themselves briefly or to
change horses, but none of the rumours came close to the much more terrifying
truth and soon they gave up their warnings until they should speak with the king
himself so that he might then issue a decree which would carry his authority.
But would they convince the king? What evidence was there that they spoke the
truth?
This was the great doubt in their minds as they rode for Halwyg-nan-Vake,
across a beautiful landscape of soft hills and quiet farms which might soon be
all destroyed.
Halwyg-nan-Vake was an old city of spires and pale stones. From all
directions across the plain came white roads, leading to Halwyg. Along these
roads travelled merchants and soldiers, peasants and priests, as well as the
players and musicians in which Lywm-an-Esh was so rich. Down the Great East Way
galloped Corum and Rhalina and Jhary, their armour and their clothes covered in
dust, their eyes heavy with weariness.
Halwyg was a walled city, but the walls seemed more
decorative than functional, their stonework carved with fanciful motifs,
mythical beasts and complicated scenes of the city's past glories. None of the
gates were closed as they came near and there were only a few sleepy guards who
did not bother to hail them when they passed through and found themselves in
streets filled with flowers. Every building had a garden surrounding it and
every window had boxes in which more plants grew. The city was filled with the
rich scents of the flowers and it seemed to Corum, remembering the Plain of
Blossoms, that the main business of these people seemed to lie in the nurturing
of lovely growing things.
And when they came to the palace of the king, they saw that every tower and
battlement, every wall was covered in vines and flowers so that it seemed from a
distance to be a castle built entirely of flowers. Even Corum smiled with
pleasure when he saw it.
'It is magnificent,' he said. 'How could anyone wish to destroy all this?'
Jhary looked dubiously at the palace. 'But they will,' he said. 'The
barbarians will.'
Rhalina addressed herself to a guard at the low wall.
'We come with news for King Onald,' she said. 'We have travelled far and
swiftly and the news is urgent.'
The guard, dressed in a handsome, but most unwarlike, fashion, saluted her.
'I will see that the king is informed if you will kindly wait here.'
And then, at last, they were escorted into the presence of the king.
He sat in a sunlit room which had a view over most of the Southern part of
the city. There were maps of his country upon a marble table and these had
recently been consulted. He was young, with small features and a small frame
which made him look almost like a boy. As they entered he rose gracefully to
welcome them. He was dressed in a simple robe of pale yellow samite and there
was a circlet upon his auburn hair which was the only indication of his station.
'You are tired,' he said when he saw them. He signed to a servant. 'Bring
comfortable chairs and refreshment.' He remained standing until the chairs had
been brought and they were all seated near the window with a small table near-by
on which food and wine were placed.
'I am told you come with urgent news,' said King Onald. 'Have you travelled
from our Eastern coasts?'
'From the West,' said Corum.
'The West? Is trouble beginning there, also?'
'Excuse me, King Onald,' Rhalina said, removing her helmet and shaking out
her long hair, 'but we were not aware that there was any strife in the East.'
'Raiders,' he said. 'Barbarian pirates. Not long since they took the port of
Dowish-an-Wod and razed it, slaying all. Several fleets, as far as we can
gather, striking at different points along the coast. In most parts the citizens
were unprepared and fell before they could begin to fight, but in one or two
small towns the garrisons were able to resist the raiders and, in one case, took
prisoners. One of those prisoners has recently been brought here. He is mad.'
'Mad?' Jhary said.
'Aye - he believes himself to be some kind of crusader, destined to destroy
the whole land of Lywm-an-Esh. He speaks of supernatural help, of an enormous
army which marches against us. . .'
'He is not mad,' Corum told him quietly. 'At least, not in that respect. That
is why we are here - to warn you of a huge invasion. The barbarians of
Bro-an-Mabden - doubtless your coastal attackers - and the barbarians of the
land you know as Bro-an-Vadhagh have united, called on the aid of Chaos and
those creatures which serve Chaos, and are pledged to destroy all who side,
knowingly or unknowingly, with the Lords of Law. For Lord Arioch of Chaos has
been but lately banished from this particular Domain of Five Planes and can only
return if all who support Law are vanquished. His sister Queen Xiombarg cannot
give aid directly, but she encourages all her servitors to throw their weight
behind the barbarians.'
King Onald stroked his lips with a thin finger. 'It is graver than I had
imagined. I was hard put to think of effective ways of stopping the coastal
attacks, but now I can think of nothing which will enable us to resist such a
force.'
'Your people must be warned of their peril,' said Rhalina urgently.
'Of course,' replied the king. 'We will re-open the arsenals and arm every
man that we can. But even then. . .'
'You have forgotten how to fight?' suggested Jhary.
The king nodded. 'You have read my thoughts, sir.'
'If only Lord Arkyn had consolidated his power over this Domain!' Corum said.
'He could aid us. But now there is too little time. Lyr's army marches from the
East and his allies sail from the North. . .'
'And doubtless this city is their ultimate destination,' murmured Onald. 'We
cannot possibly withstand the might which you say they command.'
'And we do not know what supernatural allies they have,' Rhalina reminded
him. 'We could not remain any longer at Moidel to discover that.' She explained
how they had learned of Lyr's ambitions and Jhary smiled.
'I regret,' he said, 'that my little cat cannot fly over great stretches of
water. The idea distresses him too much.'
'Perhaps the priests of Law can help us. . .' Onald said thoughtfully.
'Perhaps,' agreed Corum, 'but I fear they have little power at this moment.'
'And there are no allies we can call upon,' Onald sighed. 'Well, we must
prepare to die.'
The three fell silent.
A little later a servant entered and whispered something to the king. He looked
surprised and turned to his guests.
'We are all four summoned to the Temple of Law,' he said. 'Perhaps the powers
of the priests are greater than we know, for they seem aware of your presence in
the city.' To the servant he said, 'Have a carriage prepared to take us there
please.'
While they waited for the carriage, they bathed quickly and cleaned their
clothes as best they could and then the little party left the palace and entered
the simple, open carriage which bore them through the streets until it came to a
low, pleasant building on the Western side of the city. A man stood at the
entrance. He looked agitated. He was dressed in a long, white robe on which was
embroidered the single straight arrow which was the Symbol of Law. He had a
short grey beard, long grey hair and his skin was also almost grey. In all this,
his large brown eyes seemed to belong to another.
He bowed as the king approached.
'Greetings, my lord king. Greetings Lady Rhalina, Prince Corum. and Sir
Jhary-a-Conel. Forgive me for the sudden nature of my summons but - but. . .' He
made a vague gesture and then led them into the cool temple which was almost
entirely undecorated.
'I am Aleryon-a-Nyvish,' said the priest. I was awakened early this morning
by - by - my master's master. He told me many things, but ended by naming the
names of you three travellers and saying that you would soon be at the court of
the king. He said I must bring you here. . .'
'Your master's master?' Corum said.
'The Lord Arkyn himself. The Lord Arkyn, Prince Corum. None other.'
And then, from the shadows at the far end of the hall a tall man walked. He
was a comely man, dressed like a nobleman of Lywm-an-Esh. There was a gentle
smile upon his face and his eyes seemed full of a sad wisdom.
The form had changed, but Corum immediately recognized the presence as that of
Arkyn of Law.
'My lord Arkyn,' he said.
'Good Corum, how dost thou fare?'
'My mind is full of fear,' Corum replied. 'For Chaos comes against us all.'
'I know, but it will be long before I can rid my domain of Arioch's entire
influence - just as it took him a great long time to rid the domain of mine.
There is little material aid I can offer thee as yet, for I am still gathering
my strength. However, there are other ways in which I can help. I can tell you
that Lyr's allies have now joined him and that they are dreadful things from the
nether-regions. I can tell you that Lyr has another ally - an unhuman sorcerer
who is the personal messenger of Queen Xiombarg and is capable of summoning
further aid from her plane, though she would destroy herself if she attempted to
come into this Realm in person.
'But where might we find allies, Lord Arkyn', Jhary said reasonably.
'Do you not know, you of many names?' smiled Lord Arkyn. He had recognized
Jhary-a-Conel for what he was.
'I know that if there be an answer then it may well be some form of paradox,'
Jhary replied. 'That is one thing I have learned in my profession as Companion
to Champions.'
Again Arkyn smiled. 'Existence is a paradox, friend Jhary. Everything that is
Good is also Evil. You know that, I am sure.'
'Aye. That is what makes me so insouciant.'
'And it is what makes you so concerned?'
'Aye.' Jhary laughed. 'Then is there an answer, my Lord of Law?'
'That is why I am here, to tell you that unless you find aid for yourselves
then Lywm-an-Esh will of a certainty perish and with it the Cause of Law. You
know that you have not the strength, ferocity or experience to withstand Lyr,
Glandyth and the rest - particularly since they may now call upon the Power of
the Dog and the Bear. There is one people of whom I know who may be willing to
ally themselves with your cause. But they do not exist in this plane - or in any
of the planes I rule. Save for yourself, Corum, Arioch had succeeded in
destroying all with the power to resist Chaos.'
'Where do they exist, my lord?' Corum asked.
'In the Realm of Queen Xiombarg of Chaos.'
'She must be our bitterest enemy!' Rhalina gasped. 'If we could enter her
Realm - and I do not see how that is possible - she would welcome the chance to
slay us!'
'I know that she would - once she found you,' Lord Arkyn agreed. 'But if you
went to her Realm you would have to hope that her attention would be so focused
on the events in this Realm that she would not realize you had entered her own.
'And what is there that might help us?' Jhary said. 'Surely nothing of Law!
Queen Xiombarg was more powerful than her brother Arioch. Chaos must hold full
sway in her Realm.'
'Not quite -and not so much as in her brother Mabelode's Realm. . . There is
a city in her Realm which has resisted all she could have brought against it. It
is called the City in the Pyramid and the people who dwell in it are of a highly
sophisticated civilization. If you can reach the City in the Pyramid, you may
find the allies you need.'
'But how could we travel to Xiombarg's Realm?' Corum said reasonably. 'We
have no such powers.'
'I can make it possible for you to do that.'
'And how, in Five Planes, shall we find a single city?' Jhary asked.
'You must ask,' said Arkyn simply. 'Ask for the City in the Pyramid. The city
which has resisted Xiombarg's attacks. Will you go? It is all that I can suggest
if you would be saved. . .'
'And if you, too, are to be saved,' Jhary pointed out with a smile. 'I know
you gods and I know that you manipulate mortals only to achieve those things you
cannot yourselves achieve, for mortals may scurry where gods may not go. Have
you other motives in encouraging this course of action, Lord Arkyn?'
Lord Arkyn looked humorously at Jhary. 'You know the ways of gods, as you
say. But I can tell you no more save that I gamble with your lives as freely as
I gamble with my own destiny. What you risk, I risk. If you do not succeed in
all I hope, then I will perish, all that is gentle and good in this Realm will
perish. And you need not go to Xiombarg's Realm. . .'
'If there are potential allies there, then we will go,' Corum said firmly.
'Then I will open the Wall Between the Realms', said Arkyn quietly.
He turned and walked back into the shadows.
'Ready yourselves,' he said. He was now invisible.
Corum heard a sound in his head - a sound that was soundless, but which
blocked out all other sounds. He looked at the others. They were evidently
experiencing the same thing. Something moved in front of his eyes - a dim
pattern superimposed on the more solid scene which showed his companions and the
simple walls of the temple. Something vibrated.
And then it was there.
A cruciform shape stood in the middle of the temple. They moved around it in
wonder but, from whatever angle they regarded it, it retained the same
perspective. It was a shimmering silver in the cool darkness of the temple and
through it, as through a window, they could see part of a landscape.
Arkyn's voice came from behind them.
'There is the entrance to Xiombarg's plane.'
Strange, black birds flew across the section of sky they could observe
through the peculiar window. A distant sound of cackling.
Corum shivered. Rhalina moved closer to him.
Now King Onald's voice: 'If you would stay here, I will think no less of you.
. .'
'We must go,' Corum said almost dreamily. 'We must.'
But Jhary, with a suggestion of defiant jauntiness, was the first to step
through and stand there, looking up at the unpleasant birds, stroking his cat.
'How shall we return?' Corum said.
'If you are successful, then you will find the means to return,' said Arkyn.
His voice was growing weaker. 'Hurry. It takes much from me to hold the gateway
open.'
Hand in hand with Rhalina, Corum stepped through and looked back.
The cruciform shape of shimmering silver was fading. They saw Onald's
concerned face for an instant and then it was gone.
'So this is Xiombarg's Realm,' said Jhary with a sniff. 'It has a brooding
air about it.'
Black mountains lay on two sides and the sky was bleak. The horrid birds flew
into the mountains, still screaming. Ahead, a foul sea washed a rocky shore.
BOOK TWO
In which Prince Corum and his companions gain the further enmity of Chaos and
experience a strange, new form of sorcery
CHAPTER ONE
The Lake of Voices
'Which way?' Jhary looked about him. 'The sea or the mountains? Neither's
inviting. . .'
Corum sighed deeply. The morbid landscape had instantly depressed him.
Rhalina touched his arm, her eyes full of sympathy.
Though she looked at Corum, she spoke to Jhary who was now adjusting his
ever-present sack on his shoulder. 'Inland would be best, surely, since we have
no boat.'
'And no horses,' Jhary reminded her. 'It will be a fearful long walk. And
who's to say those mountains are passable when we reach 'em?'
Corum gave Rhalina a quick, sad smile of gratitude. He straightened his
shoulders. 'Well, we made up our minds to enter this Realm, now we must make up
our minds which way to go.' His hand on the pommel of his sword he stared
towards the mountains. 'I have seen something of the Power of Chaos when I
journeyed to Arioch's Court, but it seems to me that that Power extends further
in this Realm. We'll head towards the mountains. There we may discover some
inhabitants who may know where lies this City in the Pyramid Lord Arkyn
mentioned.'
And they set off over the unpleasantly mottled rock.
A while later it became evident that the sun had not moved across the sky.
The brooding silence continued, broken only by the ghastly screechings of the
black birds which nested in the peaks of the mountain. It was a land which
seemed to radiate despair. For a short time Jhary had attempted to whistle a
bright little tune, but the sound had died, as if swallowed by the desolate
land.
'I thought Chaos all howling, random creativity,' said Corum. 'This is
worse.'
'It is what becomes of a place when Chaos exhausts its invention,' Jhary told
him. 'Ultimately, Chaos brings a more profound stagnation than anything it
despises in Law. It must forever seek more and more sensation, more and more
empty marvels, until there is nothing left and it has forgotten what true
invention is.'
And at length weariness overcame them and they lay down on the barren rock and
slept. When they awoke it was to observe that only one thing had changed. . .
The great black birds were closer. They were wheeling overhead in the sky.
'What can they live on?' Rhalina wondered. 'There is no game here, no
vegetation. Where is their food?'
Jhary looked significantly at Corum who shrugged.
'Come,' said the Prince in the Scarlet Robe. 'Let's continue. Time may be
relative, but I have a feeling that unless we accomplish our mission soon,
Lywm-an-Esh will fall.'
And the birds circled lower so that they could see their leathery wings and
bodies, their tiny, greedy eyes, their long vicious beaks.
A small, fierce sound escaped from the throat of Jhary's cat. It arched its
back slightly as it glared at the birds.
They trudged on until the ground began to rise more sharply and they had
reached the nearer slopes of the mountains.
The mountains squatted over them like sleeping monsters that might at any
moment awake and devour them. The rocks were glassy, slippery and they climbed
them slowly.
Still the black birds wheeled among the crags and now they were certain that
if they allowed themselves to sleep the birds would descend and attack. This
knowledge alone kept them climbing.
The frightful screeching grew louder, more insistent, almost gleeful. They
heard the flap of obscene wings over their heads, but they refused to look up,
as this would have wasted a fraction of the energy they had left.
They were looking now for shelter, for a crack in the rock into which they
might crawl and defend themselves against the birds when, finally, they
attacked.
They could hear the sound of their own gasping breath, the scrape of their
feet on the stone, mingling with the flappings and screechings of the black
birds.
Corum spared a glance for Rhalina and saw that there was desperate fear in
her eyes and that she was weeping as she climbed. He began to feel that he had
been tricked by Arkyn, that they had been sent, cynically, to their doom in this
wasteland.
Then the flapping filled his ears and he felt the slap of cold air against
his face and a talon grazed his helmet. With a strangled cry he felt for his
sword and tried to tug it from the scabbard. He looked up in terror and saw a
mass of black, flapping, savage things with glaring eyes and snapping beaks. The
sword came free and, wearily, he lunged out at the birds. They cackled
sardonically as his sword failed to find flesh. Suddenly his six-fingered
jewelled hand reached out instead, moving without his volition, and it clutched
one of the birds by its scrawny throat and squeezed that throat as it had
squeezed human throats before. The bird gave a single surprised squawk and died.
The Hand of Kwll threw the corpse to the glassy rock. The birds flapped a little
distance away in consternation and settled in the near-by crags watching Corum
warily. It had been so long since the hand had acted in that way that Corum had
almost forgotten its powers. For the first time since it had destroyed the heart
of Arioch he was grateful to it. He displayed it to the birds and they made
disturbed sounds in their throats, eyeing the corpse of their dead companion.
Rhalina, who had not witnessed the power of the Hand of Kwll before, looked
with relieved astonishment at Corum. But Jhary merely pursed his lips and took
advantage of the pause to draw his sword and lay propped on his elbows against
the hard rock, his cat still on his shoulder.
And thus they sat, the birds and the human beings, regarding each other
beneath the silent, brooding sky on the slopes of the bleak mountains, until it
occurred to Corum that if the Hand of Kwll had saved them from their immediate
danger, the Eye of Rhynn might prove even more useful. But he was reluctant to
raise the eye-patch and look with the eye's full powers into that strange
nether-region from which he could sometimes summon ghostly allies - the dead men
earlier slain at his command. And, particularly, he did not want to summon those
last who had been slain at the command of the Hand and the Eye - Queen Ooresé's
subjects, the Vadhagh riders, his own race, who had been slain by accident. But
something must be done to break this impasse, for none of them had the strength
to resist a mass attack by the birds and even if the Hand of Kwll should slay
one or two more it would not save Rhalina and Jhary-a-Conel. Reluctantly his
hand began to rise towards the jewelled eye-patch.
And then the patch was off and the horrid, faceted, alien eye of the dead god
Rhynn glared into a world even more dreadful than the one they presently
inhabited.
Again Corum saw a cavern in which dim shapes moved hopelessly this way and
that. And in the foreground were the beings he had least wished to see. Their
dead eyes peered out at him and there was a frightening sadness about the set of
their faces. They had wounds in their bodies, but the wounds did not bleed, for
these were now the creatures of Limbo, neither dead nor alive. Their mounts were
with them, too - creatures with thick, scaly bodies, cloven feet and nests of
horns jutting from their snouts. The last of the Vadhagh folk - a lost part of
the race which had once inhabited the Flamelands created by Arioch for his
amusement. They were dressed from head to foot in red, tight-fitting garments,
with red hoods on their heads. In their hands were their long, barbed lances.
Corum could not bear to look upon them and he made to move the eye-patch back
into place, but then the Hand of Kwll had reached out, reached into that
frightful Limbo, and was gesturing to the dead Vadhagh. Slowly the score of
corpses moved forward in answer to the summons. Slowly they mounted their horned
beasts. Slowly they rode out of that ghastly cavern in a nameless netherworld
and stood, a company of death, upon the slippery slopes of the mountains.
The birds screeched in surprise and anger but for some reason they did not
take to the air. They shifted from foot to foot and darted their beaks at the
scarlet warriors who now advanced upon them.
The black birds waited until the dead Vadhagh were almost upon them before
they began to flap their wings and fly skyward.
Rhalina was staring in horror at the scene. 'By all the Great Old Gods, Corum
- what new foulness is this?'
'It is a foulness which aids us,' said Corum grimly. And he called out:
'Strike!'
And the barbed lances were flung by scarlet arms and found the heads of each
black bird. There was an agitation in the air and then the creatures had fallen
to the slopes.
Rhalina continued to watch wide-eyed as the living dead riders dismounted and
went to collect their prizes. Corum had learned what happened in that
netherworld whenever he summoned aid from it. By calling upon his earlier
victims he could have their aid if he supplied them with victims of their own -
then these victims would replace them and presumably the souls of the first
victims would be released to find peace. He hoped that this was so.
The leading Vadhagh picked up two of the birds by their throats and slung
them over his back. He turned a face that was half shorn away and looked through
eyeless sockets at Corum.
'It is, done, master,' droned the dead voice.
'Then you may return,' said Corum, half-choking.
'Before I go, I must impart a message to you, master.'
'A message? From whom?'
'From One Who is Closer to You than You Know,' said the dead Vadhagh
mechanically. 'He says that you must seek the Lake of Voices, that if you have
the courage to sail across it then you might find help in your quest.
'The Lake of Voices. Where is it? Who is this creature you speak of. . .'
'The Lake of Voices lies beyond this mountain range. Now I depart, master. We
thank you for our prizes.'
Corum could bear no longer to look at the Vadhagh. He turned away, replacing
the jewelled patch over his eye. When he looked back the Vadhagh had gone and so
had the birds, all save the one which had been slain by the Hand of Kwll.
Rhalina's face was pale. 'These "allies" of yours are no better than
creatures of Chaos? It must corrupt us to use them, Corum. . .'
Jhary got up from the position in which he had been before the arrival of
Corum's ghastly warriors. 'It is Chaos which corrupts us,' he said lightly,
'which makes us fight. Chaos brutalizes all - even those who do not serve it.
That you must accept, Lady Rhalina. I know it is the truth.'
She lowered her eyes. 'Let us make our way to this lake,' she said. 'What was
its name?'
'A strange one.' Corum looked back at the last dead bird. 'The Lake of
Voices.'
They trudged on through the mountains, resting frequently now that the danger
of the birds had been removed, beginning to feel a new threat - that of hunger
and thirst, for they had no provisions with them.
Eventually they began to descend and they saw sparse grass growing on the
lower slopes and beyond the grass a lake of blue water - a calm and beautiful
lake which they could not believe existed in any Realm of Chaos.
'It is lovely!' Rhalina gasped. 'And we might find food there - and at least
we shall be able to quench our thirst.'
'Aye. . .' said Corum, more suspiciously.
And Jhary said: 'I think your informant said we should need courage to cross
it. I wonder what danger it holds.'
They could barely walk by the time they reached the grassy slopes and left the
harsh rock behind them. On the grass they rested and they found a stream which
sprang from a spring near by so that they did not have to wait until they
reached the lake to quench their thirst. Jhary murmured a word to his cat which
sprang suddenly into the air on its wings and was soon lost from sight.
'Where have you sent the cat, Jhary?' asked Corum.
Jhary winked at him. 'Hunting,' he said.
Sure enough, in a very short time the cat returned with a small rabbit,
almost as big as itself, in its claws. It deposited the rabbit and then left to
find another. Jhary busied himself with the building of a fire and soon they had
feasted and were sleeping while one of their number kept watch until he was
relieved by another.
Then they continued on their way until they were less than a quarter of a
mile from the shores of the lake.
It was then that Corum paused, cocking his head on one side.
'Do you hear them?' he asked.
'I hear nothing,' Rhalina said.
But Jhary nodded. 'Aye - voices - as of a great throng heard in the distance.
Voices. . .'
'That is what I hear,' Corum agreed.
And as they neared the lake, walking swiftly over the springy turf, the
babble of voices increased until it filled their heads and they covered their
ears in horror for they realized now why it would take courage to cross the Lake
of Voices.
The words - the murmurings, the pleadings, the oaths, the shouts, the crying,
the laughter - they were all issuing from the blue waters of the apparently
peaceful lake.
It was the water that spoke.
It was as if a million people had been drowned in it and continued to talk
although their bodies had rotted and been dispersed by the liquid.
Looking desperately about him, his hand still covering his ears, Corum saw
that it would be impossible to try to skirt the Lake of Voices for it was
apparent that on both sides of them there stretched marshland which they would
be unable to cross.
He forced himself to move closer to the water and the voices of the men and
the women and the children were like the voices which must populate hell.
'Please. . .'
'I wish - I wish - I wish. . .'
'Nobody will. . .'
'This agony. . .'
'There is no peace. . .'
'Why. . . ?'
'It was a lie. I was deceived. . .'
'I, too, was deceived. I cannot. . .'
'Aaaaaaa! Aaaaaaa! Aaaaaaa!'
'Help me, I beg thee. . .'
'Help me!'
'Me!'
'The fate which cannot be borne except with. . .'
'Ha!'
'Help. . .'
'Be merciful. . .'
'Save her - save her - save her. . .'
'I suffer so much. . .'
'Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha,
ha, ha, ha, ha. . .'
'It seemed so splendid and there were lights all around. . .'
'Beasts, beasts, beasts, beasts, beasts. . .'
'The child. . . It was the child. . .'
'All morning it wept until the lurching thing entered me. . .'
'Soweth! Tebel art. . .'
'Forlorn in Rendane I composed that strain. . .'
'Peace. . .'
And then Corum saw that a boat was waiting for them on the shore of the Lake of
Voices.
And he wondered if he would be sane by the time they reached the other side.
CHAPTER TWO
The White River
Corum and Jhary hauled on the boat's long oars while Rhalina lay sobbing in the
bow. With every pull upon the oars the water was disturbed further and instead
of a splashing sound a new babble of voices broke out. They sensed that the
voices did not come from beneath the water but from within it - as if every
single drop of water contained a human soul which expressed its pain and the
terror of its situation. Corum could not help wonder if every lake in existence
were not like this and that this was the only one they could actually hear. He
strove to shut his mind to such fearful speculation.
'Wish that. . .'
'Would that. . .'
'If I. . .'
'Could I. . .'
'Love - love - love. . .'
'Sad soothing songs seeking souls so soft so sensitive seeming smooth silken.
. .'
'Stop! Stop!' begged Rhalina, but the voices went on and Corum and Jhary
pulled the harder on their oars, their lips moving in pain.
'I wish - I wish - I wish - I wish. . .'
'Curl awake in kitten time the condemnation of my. . .'
'Once - once - once. . .'
'Help us!'
'Release us!'
'Give us peace! Peace!'
'Please, peace, please, peace. . .'
'Opening without resort. . .'
'Cold. . .'
'Cold. . .'
'Cold. . .'
'We cannot help you!' Corum groaned. 'There is nothing we can do!'
Rhalina was screaming now.
Only Jhary-a-Conel kept his lips tight shut, his eyes fixed on the middle
distance, his body moving rhythmically back and forth as he continued to row.
'Oh, save us!'
'Save me!'
'The child is - the child. . .'
'Bad, mad, sad, glad, bad, sad, mad, glad, mad, bad, glad, sad. . .'
'Be silent! We can do nothing!'
'Corum! Corum! Stop them! Is there no sorcery at your command which will hush
their voices?'
'None.'
'Aaaah!,
'Oorum canish, oorum canish, oorum canish, sashan foroom alann alann, oorum
canish, oorum canish. . .'
'Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. . .'
'Nobody, nothing, nowhere, needless misery, what purpose doth it serve, which
man benefits?'
'Whisper softly, whisper low, whisper, whisper. . .'
'No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. . .'
Now Corum released one hand from his oar and slapped at his head as if trying
to drive the voices out. Rhalina had collapsed completely on the bottom of the
boat and he could not distinguish her cries, her pleadings and demands, from the
others.
'Stop!'
'Stop, stop, stop, stop. . .'
'Stop. . .'
'Stop. . .'
'Stop. . .'
There were tears flowing down Jhary's face, but he rowed on, not once
altering the rhythm of his movements. Only the cat seemed undisturbed. It sat on
the seat between him and Corum and it washed its paws. To the cat the water was
like any other water and thus to be avoided as much as possible. Once or twice
it cast nervous glances over the side of the boat but that was all.
'Save us, save us, save us. . .'
Then a deeper voice, a warm, humorous, pleasant voice, cut through the others
and it said:
'Why do you not join them. It would save you this misery. All you need do is
to stop your rowing and leave the boat and enter the water and relax, becoming
one with the rest. Why be proud?'
'No! Do not listen! Listen to me!'
'Listen to us!'
'Listen to me!'
'Do not listen to them. They are really happy. It is just that your coming
disturbs them. They wish you to join them - join them - to join them - to join
them. . .'
'No, no, no!'
'No!' screamed Corum. He plucked the oar from the row-locks and he began to
beat at the waters of the lake. 'Stop! Stop! Stop!'
'Corum!' Jhary spoke for the first time. He clung to the side as the boat
rocked badly from side to side. Rhalina looked up in terror.
'Corum! You will make it worse. You will destroy us if we fall into the
lake!' Jhary cried.
'Stop! Stop! Stop!'
Keeping one arm on his own oar Jhary reached across
and tugged at Corum's scarlet robe. 'Corum! Desist!'
Corum sat down suddenly and looked strangely at Jhary as if he were an enemy.
Then his expression softened and he put the oar back in its place and began to
row. The shore was not too distant now.
'We must get to the shore,' Jhary said. 'It is the only way in which we'll
escape the voices. You must hang on a little longer, that is all.'
'Yes,' said Corum. 'Yes. . .' And he resumed his rowing and avoided looking
at Rhalina's tortured features.
'Molten sleeping snakes and old owls and hungry hawks populate my memories of
Charatatu. . .'
'Join them and all the splendid memories may be shared. Join them Prince
Corum, Lady Rhalina, Sir Jhary. Join them. Join them. Join them.'
'Who are you?' Corum said. 'Did you do this to them all?
'I am the Voice of the Lake of Voices, that is all. I am the true spirit of
the Lake. I offer peace and union with all your fellow souls. Do not listen to
the minority of discontented ones. They would be discontented wherever they
were. There are always such spirits. . .'
'No, no, no, no.'
And Corum and Jhary pulled even harder on their sweeps until suddenly the
boat scraped up the shore and there was an angry motion in the water and a huge
waterspout suddenly appeared and began to whine and roar and scream and shout.
'NO! I WILL NOT BE THWARTED! YOU ARE MINE! NONE ESCAPES THE LAKE OF VOICES!'
The water-spout assumed a form and they could see a fierce, writhing face
there - a face full of rage. Hands, too, formed from the water and began to
reach out for them.
'YOU ARE MINE! YOU WILL SING WITH THE REST! YOU WILL BE PART OF MY CHORUS!'
The three scrambled hastily from the boat and dashed up the shore with the
water thing growing larger and larger behind them and its voice roaring louder
and louder.
'YOU ARE MINE! YOU ARE MINE! I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO GO!'
But a thousand tinier voices all babbled:
'Run - run swiftly - never return - run - run - run. . .'
'TRAITORS! STOP!'
And the voices stopped and there was silence until the roaring creature of
water bellowed once more.
'NO! YOU HAVE MADE ME DISPEL THE VOICES - MY VOICES - MY PETS! I MUST BEGIN
AFRESH TO COLLECT MY CHOIR! YOU HAVE MADE ME BANISH THEM! COME BACK! COME BACK!'
And the creature grew even taller as they ran all the faster, its watery
hands reaching out for them.
Then, suddenly, with a scream, it began to tumble back into the lake, no
longer able to sustain its shape. They watched it fall, they watched it writhe
and gesticulate in anger and then it was gone and the lake was the peaceful
stretch of blue water they had first seen.
But this time there were no voices. The souls were still. By accident the
three had made the creature tell its captives to be silent and had evidently
broken the spell which it had had over them.
Corum sighed and sat down on the grass. 'It is over,' he said. 'And all those
poor spirits are at rest now . . .'
He smiled at the expression of panic on the cat's face and he realized how
much more horrifying their last experience had been to the little animal.
Then, when they had rested, they climbed the hill and looked down upon a
desert.
It was a brown desert and through it ran a river. But it seemed that the
river was not of water. It was white, like pure milk, and it was wide and it
wandered lazily through the brown landscape.
Corum sighed. 'It seems to go on forever.'
'Look,' said Rhalina and she pointed. 'Look, a rider!'
Mounting the brow of a hill and coming towards them was a man on a horse. He
was slumped in the saddle and plainly had not seen them, but Corum drew his
sword nonetheless, and the others drew theirs. The horse moved slowly, plodding
on as if it had been walking for days.
They saw that the rider, dressed in patched and battered leather, was asleep
in his saddle, a broadsword hanging by a thong from his right wrist, his left
hand gripping the reins of the horse. He had a haggard face which gave no
indication of his age, a great hooked nose and untrimmed hair and beard. He
seemed a poor man, yet hanging on his saddle pommel was a crown which, though
coated with dust, was plainly of gold studded with many precious gems.
'Is he a thief?' Rhalina wondered. 'Has he stolen that crown and is trying to
escape those who own it?'
When it was a few feet from them the horse stopped suddenly and looked at
them with large, weary eyes. Then it bent and began to crop the grass.
At this the rider stirred. He opened his eyes. He rubbed them. He, too,
peered at them and then seemed to ignore them. He mumbled to himself.
'Greetings, sir,' said Corum.
The gaunt man screwed up his eyes and looked at Corum again. He reached down
behind him for a water bottle, unstoppered it and flung back his head to drink
deeply. Then, deliberately, he put the stopper back into the bottle and replaced
the thing behind him.
'Greetings,' said Corum again.
The mounted man nodded at him. 'Aye,' he said.
'From where do you travel, sir?' Jhary asked. 'We ourselves are lost and
would appreciate some indication of what, for instance, lies beyond that brown
waste there. . .'
The man sighed and looked at the waste, at the white, winding river.
'That is the Blood Plain,' he said. 'The river is called the White River - or
by some the Milk River, though it is not milk. . .'
'Why the Blood Plain?' Rhalina asked.
The man stretched and frowned. 'Because, madam, it is a plain and it is
covered in blood. That brown dust is dried blood - blood spilled an age since in
some forgotten battle between Law and Chaos, I understand.'
'And what lies beyond it?' Corum said.
'Many things - none that are pleasant. There is nothing that is pleasant in
this world since Chaos conquered it.'
'You are not on the side of Chaos?'
'Why should I be? Chaos dispossessed me. Chaos exiled me. Chaos would have me
dead, but I move all the while and have not been found yet. One day, perhaps. .
.'
Jhary introduced his friends and then himself. 'We seek a place called the
City in the Pyramid,' he told the haggard rider.
The rider laughed. 'As do I. But I cannot believe it exists! I think Chaos
pretends such a place resists it to offer hope to its enemies so that it may
give them still more pain. I am called, sir, the King Without a Country.
Noreg-Dan was once my name and I ruled a fair land and, I think, I ruled it
wisely. But Chaos came and Chaos minions destroyed my nation and my subjects and
left me alive to wander the world seeking a mythical city. . .'
'So you have no faith in the City in the Pyramid?'
'I have not found it thus far.'
'Could it lie beyond the Blood Plain?' Corum asked.
'It could, but I'm not fool enough to cross it for it could be endless and
you, on foot, would have a smaller chance than would I. I am not without
courage,' said King Noreg-Dan, 'but I still retain a little common sense. If
there was wood in these parts, perhaps it would be possible to build a boat and
hope to cross the desert by means of the White River, but there is no wood. . .'
'But there is a boat,' said Jhary-a-Conel.
'Would it be wise to go back to the Lake of Voices?' Rhalina cautioned.
'The Lake of Voices!' King Noreg-Dan shook his tangled head. 'Do not go there
- the voices will draw you in. . .'
Corum explained what had happened and the King Without a Country listened
intently. Then he smiled and it was a smile of admiration. He dismounted from
his horse and came close to Corum, inspecting him. 'You're a strange-looking
creature, sir, with your hand and your eye-patch and your odd armour, but you
are a hero and I congratulate you - all of you.' He addressed the others. 'I'd
say it would be worth a foray down to the beach and recover old Freenshak's boat
- we could use my horse to haul it up here!'
'Freenshak?' Jhary said.
'One of the names of the creature you encountered. A particularly powerful
water sprite which came when Xiombarg began her reign. Shall we try to get the
boat?'
'Aye,' grinned Corum. 'We'll try.'
Somewhat nervously they returned to the lake shore, but it seemed that Freenshak
was beaten for the moment and they had no difficulty in harnessing the tired
horse to the boat and pulling it up the hill and halfway down the other side. In
a locker Corum found a sail and saw that a short mast was stowed in lugs along
one side of the boat.
As they prepared the boat he said to King Noreg-Dan,
'But what of your horse? There'll not be room. . .'
Noreg-Dan drew a deep breath. 'It will be a shame, but I will have to abandon
him. I think he will be safer alone than with me and, besides, he deserves a
rest, for he has served me faithfully since I was forced to flee my land.'
Noreg-Dan stripped the horse of its harness and put it in the boat. Then they
began the hard task of dragging the vessel down the hill and across the brown,
choking dust (all the more unpleasant now that they knew what the dust was)
until they reached the nearest shore of the White River. The horse stood
watching them from the hillside and then it turned away. Noreg-Dan lowered his
head and folded his arms.
And still the sun had not moved across the sky and they had no means of
knowing how much time had passed.
The liquid of the river was thicker than water and Noreg-Dan advised them not
to touch it.
'It can have a corrosive effect on the skin,' he said.
'But what is the stuff?' Rhalina asked as they pushed off and raised the
sail. 'Will it not rot the boat if it will rot our skin?'
'Aye,' said the King Without a Country. 'Eventually. We must hope we cross
the desert before that happens.' He looked back once more to where he had left
his horse, but the horse had disappeared. 'Some say that while the dust is the
dried blood of mortals, the White River is the blood of the Great Old Gods which
was spilled in the battle and which will not dry'.
Rhalina pointed to the hillside from which the river appeared. 'But that
cannot be - it comes from somewhere and it goes somewhere. . .'
'Apparently,' said Noreg-Dan.
'Apparently?'
'This land is ruled by Chaos,' he reminded her.
A light breeze was blowing now and Corum raised the
sail. The boat began to move more quickly and soon the hills were out of sight
and there was nothing to be seen but the Blood Plain stretching to every
horizon.
Rhalina slept for a long while and, in turns, the others slept also, there
being little else to do. But when Rhalina awoke for the third time and still saw
the Blood Plain, she murmured to herself: 'So much blood spilled. So much. . .'
And still the boat sailed on down the milk-white river while Noreg-Dan told
them something of what Xiombarg's reign had brought to this Domain.
'All creatures not loyal to Chaos were destroyed or else, like me, had jokes
played upon them - the Sword Rulers are notorious for their jokes. Every
degenerate and vicious impulse in mortals was let loose and horror fell upon
this world. My wife, my children were. . .' He broke off. 'All of us suffered.
But whether this took place a year ago or a hundred, I know not, for it was part
of Xiombarg's joke to stop the sun so that we should not know how much time
passed. . .'
'If Xiombarg's rule began at the same time as Arioch's,' Corum said, 'then it
was much more than one century, King Noreg-Dan. . .'
'Xiombarg appears to have abolished Time on this plane,' Jhary put it.
'Relatively speaking, of course. What happened here happened at whatever time
people agreed upon.
'As you say,' Corum nodded. 'But tell us what you have heard of the City in
the Pyramid, King Noreg-Dan.'
'It was not originally of this plane at all, I gather - though it existed on
one of the Five Planes now ruled by Xiombarg. In its seeking to escape Chaos, it
moved from one plane to another, but eventually it was forced to stop and merely
be content with protecting itself against Queen Xiombarg's attacks. She has
spent, I hear, much of her energy on those attacks. Perhaps that is why I and
the few like me are still allowed to exist. I do not know.'
'There are others?'
'Aye, other wanderers such as myself. Or, at least, there were. Perhaps
Xiombarg has found them now. . .'
'Or perhaps they found the City in the Pyramid.'
'Possibly.'
'Xiombarg concentrates on watching events in the next Realm,' Jhary said
knowledgeably. 'She wants to see the outcome of the battle between the Chaos
minions and those who serve Law.'
'Just as well for you, Prince Corum,' said Noreg-Dan. 'For if she knew the
destroyer of her brother was actually where she could destroy him herself. . .'
'We'll not speak of that,' said Corum.
On and on went the White River and they began to think that perhaps it and
the Blood Plain were, indeed, without end, as this world was without Time.
'Is there a name for the City in the Pyramid?' Jhary asked.
'You think it might be your Tanelorn?' Rhalina said.
He grinned and shook his head. 'No. I know Tanelorn and that description
would not, I think, fit it.'
'Some say it is built within a huge, featureless pyramid,' Noreg-Dan told
him. 'Others say it is merely a pyramid shape, like a great zigarut. There are
many myths, I fear, concerning the city.'
'I do not think I have encountered such a city on my travels,' Jhary said.
'It sounds to me,' said Corum, 'as if it resembles one of the great Sky
Cities, such as the one which crashed over the Plain of Broggfythus during the
last great battle between the Vadhagh and the Nhadragh. They exist in our
legends and I know that one, at least, was real, for the wreckage used to be
near Castle Erorn where I was born. Both Vadhagh and Nhadragh had these cities,
which were capable of moving through the planes. But when that phase of our
history was over, they disappeared and we began to live more contentedly in our
castles. . .' He stopped himself from continuing that theme, for it only brought
back the bitterness. 'It might be such a city,' he said rather lamely.
'I think we had better land this craft,' said Jhary cheerfully.
'Why?' Corum's back was to the prow.
'Because the White River and the Blood Plain seem to have ended.'
Corum looked and was instantly alert. They were heading for a cliff. The
plain ended as if sliced off by a gigantic knife and the liquid of the White
River was hurtling into the abyss.
CHAPTER THREE
Beasts of the Abyss
Now the White River foamed wildly and roared as it rushed over the brink. Corum
and Jhary dragged the oars free and used them to steer the rocking boat towards
the bank.
'Be ready to jump, Rhalina!' Corum yelled.
She stood upright, holding on to the mast. King Noreg-Dan steadied her.
The boat danced out into midstream again and then, as suddenly, swerved back
towards the bank as another current caught it. Corum. staggered and almost fell
overboard as he manipulated the oar. The sound of the torrent almost drowned
their voices. The abyss was much
closer and it would not be much longer before they were all hurled over it.
Dimly, through the spray, Corum saw the distant wall of the far cliff. It must
have been a mile away at least.
Then the boat scraped the bank and Corum yelled:
'Jump, Rhalina!'
And she jumped with Noreg-Dan leaping after her, his arms waving. She landed
in the blood-dust and fell, sprawling.
Jhary jumped next. But the boat was turning out into the centre of the river
again. He landed in the shallows and struggled towards the bank, shouting at
Corum.
Corum remembered Noreg-Dan's warning about the properties of the white
liquid, but there was nothing for it but to leap in, his mouth tight shut, and
flounder for the bank, his armour dragging him down.
But the weight of the armour fought the current and his feet touched the
bottom. Shuddering he climbed to the land, white droplets of liquid oozing down
his body.
He lay panting on the bank and watched as the boat reared on the edge of the
abyss and then fell from sight.
They staggered away from the White River, following the edge of the gorge,
ankle-deep in the brown dust, and when the roar of the torrent had grown fainter
they paused and tried to assess their situation.
The abyss seemed endless. It stretched to both horizons, its edges straight
and its sides sheer, so that it was plain that it had not been created
naturally. It was as if some gigantic canal had been planned to flow between the
cliffs - a mile-wide canal, a mile deep.
They stood on the brink and looked down into the abyss. Corum felt vertigo
seize him and he took a step backwards. The sides of the cliff were of the same
dark obsidian as the mountains they had left earlier, but these sides were
utterly smooth. Far, far below a yellowish vapour writhed, obscuring the bottom
- if any bottom there were. The four people felt completely dwarfed by the
vastness of the scene. They looked backwards across the Blood Plain. It was
featureless, endless. They tried to make out details of the opposite cliff, but
it was too distant.
A faint mist obscured the sun which still stood at noon above them.
The little figures began to tramp along the edge, through the blood-dust,
away from the White River.
Eventually Corum spoke to Noreg-Dan. 'Have you heard of this place before,
King Noreg-Dan?'
He shook his head. 'I never knew what really lay beyond the Blood Plain, but
I did not expect this. Perhaps it is new. . .'
'New?' Rhalina looked curiously at him. 'What do you mean?'
'Chaos is forever altering the landscape, playing new tricks with it -
playing new jokes. Perhaps Queen Xiombarg knows that we are here. Perhaps she is
playing a game with us. . .'
Jhary stroked his cat between its ears. 'It would be like a Queen of Chaos to
do such a thing, yet I suspect she would have planned worse than this for the
destroyer of her brother.'
'This could be just the beginning,' Rhalina pointed out. 'She could be
building up to her true vengeance. . .'
'But I think not,' Jhary insisted. 'I have fought against Chaos in many
worlds and in many guises and one thing that they are is impetuous. I think she
would have acknowledged what she was doing by now if she knew who Prince Corum
was. No, she still concentrates on the events taking place in the Realm we have
left. That is not to say we are not in danger,' he added with a faint smile.
'In danger of starving again,' Corum said. 'If nothing else. This place is
the most barren of all - and there is no way down, no way across, no way back. .
.'
'We must keep moving until we do find a way down or a way across,' Rhalina
told him. 'Surely the abyss must end somewhere?'
'Possibly,' said Noreg-Dan, rubbing at his gaunt face, 'but I remind you
again that this is a Realm completely ruled by Chaos. From what you have told me
of Arioch's Realm, he never wielded the power which Xiombarg wields - he was the
least of the Sword Rulers. It is said that Mabelode, the King of the Swords, is
even more powerful than she - that he has created of his Realm a constantly
shifting substance which changes shape more swiftly than thought. . .'
'Then I pray we are never forced to visit Mabelode,' Jhary murmured. 'This
situation is sufficiently terrifying for me. I have witnessed Total Chaos and I
like it not at all.'
They tramped on beside the unchanging edge of the abyss.
Lost in a daze of weariness and monotony Corum only gradually began to
realize that the sky was darkening. He looked up. Was the sun moving?
But the sun seemed to be in the same position. Instead, an eddy of black
cloud had risen from somewhere and was streaming across the sky, heading towards
the far side of the abyss. He had no means of knowing whether this were some
sorcerous manifestation or if it were natural. He stopped. It had grown colder.
Now the others noticed the clouds.
Noreg-Dan's eyes held trepidation. He drew his cracked leather coat about him
and licked his bearded lips.
Suddenly, from Jhary's shoulder the little black and white cat leapt into the
air and sped away on its black, white-tipped wings. It began to circle over the
gorge, almost out of their range of vision. Jhary, too, looked perturbed, for
the cat was behaving uncharacteristically.
Rhalina drew closer to Corum and put one hand on his arm. He hugged her
shoulders and stared skyward at the black streamers of cloud as they dashed from
nowhere to nowhere.
'Have you seen such a sight before, King Noreg-Dan?' Corum called through the
gloom. 'Has it significance for you?'
Noreg-Dan shook his head. 'No, I have not seen this before, but it has
significance - it is an omen, I fear, of some danger from Chaos. I have seen
similar sights.'
'We had best be ready for what comes.' Corum drew his long, Vadhagh sword and
threw back his scarlet robe to expose his silver byrnie. The others drew their
own blades and stood there on the edge of that vast pit, waiting for whatever
might come to threaten them.
Whiskers the cat was flying back. It was miaowing shrilly, urgently. It had
seen something in the abyss. They stepped to the brink and peered over.
A reddish shadow moved in the yellow mist. Gradually it began to emerge;
gradually its shape was defined.
It flew upon billowing crimson wings and its grinning face was that of a
shark. It looked like something which should have inhabited the sea rather than
the air and this was confirmed by the way in which it flew - with slow,
undulating wings as if through liquid. Row upon row of sharp fangs filled its
red mouth and its body was the size of a large bull, its wing-span nearly thirty
feet.
Out of the frightful pit it came, its jaws opening and closing as if it
already anticipated its feast. Its golden eyes burned with hunger and with rage.
'It is the Ghanh,' said Noreg-Dan hopelessly. 'The Ghanh which led the Chaos
Pack upon my country. It is
one of Queen Xiombarg's favourite creations. It will take us before ever our
swords strike a single blow.'
'So you call it a Ghanh on this plane?' Jhary said with interest. 'I have
seen it before and, as I remember, I have seen it destroyed.'
'How was it destroyed?' Corum asked him as the Ghanh flew higher and closer.
'That part I forget.'
'If we spread out, we shall have a better chance,' Corum said, backing away
from the gorge's edge. 'Quickly.'
'If you'll forgive the suggestion, friend Corum,' Jhary said as he, too,
stepped backwards. 'I think your netherworld allies would be of use to us here.'
'Those allies are now the black birds we fought on the mountain. Could they
defeat the Ghanh. . .?'
'I suggest you discover that now.'
Corum flung up the eye-patch and peered again into the netherworld. There
they were - a score of black, brooding birds, each with the mark of the barbed
Vadhagh lance in its breast. But they saw Corum and they recognized him. One of
them opened its beak and screeched in a tone so hopeless that Corum felt almost
sympathetic to it.
'Can you understand me?' he said.
He heard Rhalina's voice. 'It is almost upon us, Corum!'
'We - understand - master. Have you - a prize - for us?' said one of the
birds.
Corum shuddered. 'Aye, if you can take it.'
The Hand of Kwll reached into that murky cavern and it beckoned to the birds.
With a dreadful rustling sound they took to the air.
And they flew into the world in which Corum and his companions stood awaiting
the Ghanh.
'There,' said Corum. 'There is your prize.'
The black birds flung their wounded, dead-alive bodies higher into the sky
and began to wheel as the Ghanh swam over the edge of the gorge and opened its
jaws, giving a piercing scream as it saw the four mortals.
'Run!' Corum shouted.
They took to their heels, scattering, running through the deep drifts of
blood-dust as the Ghanh screamed again and hesitated, deciding which human to
deal with first.
Corum choked on the stink of the creature as the wind of its breath touched
him. He darted a look backward. He remembered how cowardly the birds had been,
how they had taken long to make up their minds to attack him before. Would they
have the courage - even though it meant their release from limbo - to attack the
Ghanh?
But now the birds were spearing downwards again at an incredible speed. The
Ghanh had not known they were there and it screamed in surprise as their beaks
drove into its soft head. It snapped at them and seized two bodies in its jaws.
Yet, though half-eaten by the creature, the beaks continued to peck, for the
living-dead could not be slain again.
The Ghanh's wings beat close to the ground and a huge cloud of blood-dust
rose all around it. Through this dust Corum and the others could see the fray.
The Ghanh leapt and twisted and snapped and screamed, but the black birds' beaks
pecked relentlessly at its skull. The Ghanh reared and fell on its back. It
twisted its wings so that it was rolled in them, trying to protect its head, and
in this peculiar manner tumbled hither and thither across the dust. The black
birds flapped into the air then descended again, trying to perch on the cocoon
as it writhed about, still pecking. Streams of green blood poured from the Ghanh
now and the blood-dust stuck to it so that it was all begrimed and tattered.
Then, quite suddenly, it had rolled over the edge of the abyss. The
companions ran forward to see what had
happened, the disturbed dust stinging their eyes and clogging their lungs. They
saw the Ghanh falling. They saw its wings open and slow its descent, but it did
not have the power to do more than drift back towards the floor of the pit as
the black birds pecked and pecked at its exposed skull. The yellow mist
swallowed them all.
Corum waited, but nothing emerged from the mist again.
'Does that mean that you have no more allies in the netherworld, Corum?'
Jhary asked. 'For the birds did not take their prey with them. . .'
Corum nodded. 'I wonder the same.' He lifted the eyepatch again and saw that
the strange, cold cave was bare. 'Aye - no allies there.'
'So an impasse has been created. The birds have not killed the Ghanh and they
have not themselves been destroyed,' Jhary-a-Conel said. 'Still, at least that
danger has been averted. Let's press on.'
The black clouds had ceased to stream across the sky but had instead stopped
in their tracks and cut out the sunlight. Beneath this dark shroud they stumbled
onward.
Corum noticed that Jhary had been brooding deeply since the birds had driven
off the Ghanh and at last he said: 'What is it that bothers you, Jhary-a-Conel?'
The man adjusted his wide hat on his head and pursed his lips. 'It occurred
to me that if the Ghanh was not slain but instead returned to its lair - and if
the Ghanh is, as King Noreg-Dan says, a favourite pet of Queen Xiombarg's - then
fairly soon now (if not already) Queen Xiombarg will become aware of our
presence here. Doubtless if she becomes aware of us then she will decide to act
to punish us for what we did to her pet. . .'
Corum removed his helmet and ran his gauntleted hand over his hair. He looked
at the others who had stopped to listen to Jhary.
'It is true,' said the King Without a Country with a sigh. 'We must expect to
have Queen Xiombarg upon us very soon - or, at the very least, some more of her
minions if she is still not aware that her brother's destroyer is in her Realm
and thinks only that we are upstart mortals. . .'
Rhalina had been ahead of the rest. She hardly listened to the conversation
but instead pointed just in front of her. 'Look! Look!' she cried.
They ran towards her and saw that she pointed at a place on the edge of the
abyss - a square-cut notch carved from the rock and larger than a man's body.
They clustered around it and saw that a stairway led down and down into the
distant mist. But the stairway was scarcely more than a foot across and it went
straight beside the massive wall of the cliff until it disappeared into the mist
a mile below. If one missed one's footing for an instant, then one would be
plunged into the abyss.
Corum stood staring at the stairway. Had it just appeared? Was it a trick of
Queen Xiombarg's? Would the steps suddenly vanish when they were half-way down -
if they ever managed to get half-way down?
But the alternative was to continue to trudge along the edge and perhaps,
ultimately, find themselves back at the White River (for Corum was beginning to
suspect that the Blood Plain was circular, containing the Lake of Voices and the
mountains, and that the abyss extended all around it).
With a sigh Corum gradually lowered himself to the first step and, on
weakened legs, his back against the smooth rock, began to descend.
The four little figures inched their way down the slippery steps until the top
of the abyss itself was lost in gloom, while the bottom was still shrouded by
the yellow mist. There was a frightening silence as they moved. They dare not
speak - dare not do anything which would break their concentration as they
lowered themselves from step to step with the abyss seeming sometimes to draw
them into its depths as their vertigo increased. All were shivering, for the
rock chilled them, all were sure that after a few more steps they would lose
their footing and plunge down into the yellow mist.
And then they began to hear it. It echoed from the mist. A grunting and
wheezing and a snorting and a cackling which increased as they descended.
Corum stopped and looked back at the others who lay against the rock and
listened with him. Rhalina was closest to him, then Jhary and finally the King
Without a Country.
It was Noreg-Dan who spoke first. 'I know the sound,' he said. 'I have heard
it before.'
'What is it?' Rhalina whispered.
'It is the noise which Xiombarg's beasts make. I spoke of the Ghanh which led
the Chaos Pack. Well, those noises are the noises made by the Chaos Pack. We
should have guessed what lay beyond the yellow mist. . .'
Corum felt a great coldness grip him. He peered downwards to where the unseen
Beasts of the Abyss awaited their coming.
CHAPTER FOUR
The Chariots of Chaos
'What shall we do?' Rhalina whispered. 'What can we do against them?'
Corum said nothing. Carefully keeping his balance he
drew his sword, steadying himself with his six-fingered, jewelled hand.
While the Ghanh lived and fought the black birds, there could be no help from
the netherworld.
'Do you hear that now?' Jhary said. 'That odd creaking. . . ?'
Corum nodded. With the creaking was a rumbling sound and is was vaguely
familiar. It mingled with the snorts and the grunts and the bellows issuing from
the yellow mist.
'There is nought for it,' he said at length. 'We must go on and hope that we
reach the floor of the abyss soon. At least there we shall be less exposed and
able to stand and fight whatever - whatever it is that makes the noise.'
They continued their cautious descent, eyes wary for the first signs of the
Beasts.
Corum's foot had touched the floor of the abyss before he quite realized it. He
had been climbing downwards for so long that he had become used to lying flat
against the rock and feeling with his foot for each new step. Now there were no
more steps and he could see the ground, uneven, covered in boulders, stretching
away into the yellow mist, but he could see nothing that lived.
The others joined him as he peered forward. The grunts and the cackles
continued and an appalling stink greeted their nostrils, but the source of the
sounds and the stink was not yet visible. The creaking and the rumbling also
continued.
Corum saw them at last.
'By Elric's Sword!' Jhary groaned. 'Those are the Chariots of Chaos. I should
have guessed!'
Monstrous lumbering chariots drawn by reptilian beasts were beginning to
emerge from the mist. They were filled by a variety of creatures, some even
mounted on others' backs. Each beast was a travesty of a human being - each was
clad in armour and bore a weapon of some kind. Here were piglike, doglike,
cowlike, froglike, horselike things, some more deformed than others - animals
warped into parodies of humanity.
'Did Chaos turn these beasts into what they now are?' Corum gasped.
Jhary said: 'You are mistaken, Corum.'
'What mean you?'
The King Without a Country spoke up. 'These beasts,' he said, 'were once men.
Many of them were my subjects who sided with Chaos because they saw that it was
more powerful than Law. . .'
'And that transformation was their reward?' Rhalina said in disgust.
'They are probably not aware of the transformation,' Jhary told her quietly.
'They have degenerated too much to retain much memory of their former
existences.'
The black chariots creaked closer, bearing their grunting, shrieking,
bellowing crews.
There was nothing for it but to turn and run from the chariots, dashing over
the uneven ground, swords in hand, coughing on the stink of the Chaos Pack and
the clinging, yellow mist.
The Chaos Pack howled in delight and whipped up their reptilian beasts and
the chariots began to move faster. The ghastly, deformed army was enjoying the
hunt.
Weakened by their earlier adventures and their lack of food or drink, the
four companions could not run swiftly and at last, behind a large boulder, they
were forced to rest. The chariots rumbled on towards them, bringing the
cacophony, the hellish once-human things, the nauseating smells.
Corum hoped that the chariots would pass them by but the Chaos Pack could see
more easily through the mist and the first chariot turned towards them. Corum
began to climb the boulder to get above the chariot. He struck out with his fist
as a pig-thing clambered after him. The fist sank into the creature's face and
was held there while the thing drew its own brass-studded club and raised its
arm to finish Corum. Corum stabbed with his sword and the pig-thing shuddered,
fell back. Now the others were under attack. Rhalina defended herself well with
her own sword. They stood around the base of the boulder on the opposite side to
Corum while he defended their rear. A dog-thing leapt at him. It wore a helmet
and a breastplate but its muzzle was full of long teeth which snapped at his
arm. He swung the sword and broke that muzzle in a single, smashing blow. Hands
which had turned into claws and paws grabbed at him, tore at his cloak, his
boots. Swords stabbed and clubs struck the stone at his feet as a whole mass of
the creatures began to climb towards him. He stamped on fingers, hacked off
limbs, drove his sword through mouths and eyes and hearts and all the time was
filled with a sickening panic which only made him fight harder.
The babble of the Chaos Pack seemed to grow louder and louder in his ears.
Their chariots kept appearing out of the mist until several hundred of the
things surrounded the boulder.
Then it came clear to Corum that the Pack did not intend, at this stage, to
kill them. If they had wished to they could have slain him and his companions by
now. Doubtless they planned to torture them in some way - or perhaps turn them
into the same kind of creatures that they had become.
Corum remembered the Mabden tortures with horror and he fought all the
harder, hoping to drive some member of the Chaos Pack to kill him.
But slowly the fearsome tide rolled in until so many
corpses pressed about the base of the boulder that Corum's three friends were
unable to move their arms and were trapped. Only Corum fought on, hacking at all
who sought to take him and then something clambered over the rocks behind him
and seized his legs, dragging him down to where Rhalina, Jhary and the King
Without a Country stood, disarmed and bound.
A creature with the lopsided face of a horse swaggered through the ranks of the
Chaos Pack and curled its lips to reveal huge brown teeth. It gave a whinnying
laugh and set its helmet jauntily on its head, its hairy thumbs hooked in the
belt around its belly.
'Should we save you for ourselves,' he said, 'or take you to our mistress?
Queen Xiombarg might be interested in you. . .'
'Why should she be interested in four mortal travellers?' Corum asked.
The horse-thing grinned at him. 'Perhaps you are more than that? Perhaps you
are agents of Law?'
'You know that Law no longer rules here!'
'But Law may wish to rule again - you may have been sent here from another
Realm.'
'Do you not recognize me!' cried King Noreg-Dan.
The horse-thing scratched at its forelock and peered stupidly at the King
Without a Country. 'Why should I recognize you?'
'Because I recognize you. I see the traces of your original features. . .'
'Be silent! I do not know what you mean!' The horse-thing half drew its
dagger from its belt. 'Be silent!'
'Because you cannot bear to remember!' shouted the King Without a Country.
'You were Polib-Bav, Count of Tern! You threw in your lot with Chaos even before
my country fell. . .
A look of fear came into the horse-thing's eyes. It shook its head and
snorted. 'No!'
'You are Polib-Bav and you were betrothed to my daughter - the girl whom your
Chaos Pack - aaagh! I cannot bear to remember that horror!'
'You remember nothing,' said Polib-Bav thickly. 'I say I am just what I am.'
'What is your name?' Noreg-Dan said. 'What is your name, if it is not
Polib-Bav, Count of Tern?'
The horse-thing struck out at the king's face with its clumsy hand. 'What if
I am? My loyalty is to Queen Xiombarg, not to you.'
'I would not have you serve me,' sneered the king as blood welled on his
upper lip. 'Oh, look what has become of you, Polib-Bav.'
The horse-thing turned away. 'I live,' it said. 'I command this legion.'
'A legion of pathetic monsters!' Jhary laughed.
A cow-thing kicked at Jhary's groin with its hoof and the companion to
champions groaned. But he lifted his head and laughed again. 'This degeneration
is only the beginning. I have seen what mortals who serve Chaos become -
foulness, nothingness - shapeless horrors!'
Polib-Bav scratched its head and said more softly: 'What of that? The
decision was made. It cannot be revoked. Queen Xiombarg promises us eternal
life.'
'It will be eternal,' Jhary said. 'But it will not be life. I have travelled
to many planes during many ages and I have seen what Chaos comes to -
barrenness. That alone is eternal, unless Law can save it.'
'Faugh!' said the horse-thing. 'Put them in the chariot - in my chariot - and
we shall carry them to Queen Xiombarg.'
King Noreg-Dan tried to appeal again to Polib-Bav. 'You were once handsome,
Count of Tern. My daughter
loved you and you loved her. You were loyal to me in those days.'
Polib-Bav turned away. 'And now I am loyal to Queen Xiombarg. This is her
Realm now. Lord Shalod of Law has fled and shall never rule here again. His
armies and his allies were destroyed, as you well know, on the Plain of Blood. .
.' Polib-Bav pointed upwards. He accepted the four swords which a frog-thing
handed him and tucked them under his arm. 'Into the chariot with them. We ride
for Queen Xiombarg's palace.'
As he was forced to enter Polib-Bav's chariot with the others Corum was in
despair. His hands were tied behind his back with strong cords, he could see no
way of escape. Once he was taken before Queen Xiombarg she would recognize him.
She would destroy him as she would destroy the rest and all hope of saving
Lywm-an-Esh would be gone. With King Lyr victorious, the forces of Chaos would
begin to gather strength. Another Sword Ruler would be summoned and the Fifteen
Planes would be wholly in the control of the Lords of Entropy.
He lay at Polib-Bav's feet now, side by side with his friends, as the
Chariots of Hell began to move along the floor of the abyss, wheels creaking and
groaning, bumping over the loose rocks. And soon Corum had lost consciousness.
He awoke blinking in stronger light. The mist was gone. He lifted his head and
saw that a great cliff towered behind them. He guessed that they had left the
abyss. They seemed to be moving through a sparse forest of sickly, leprous trees
which had caught some blight. He moved his bruised head and stared into the face
of Rhalina. She had been weeping but now she attempted to smile at him.
'We left the abyss through a tunnel some hours back,' she told him. 'It must
be a long way to Queen Xiombarg's palace. I wonder why they do not use swifter,
more sorcerous means to go there?'
'Chaos is whimsical,' said a voice behind her. It was Jhary-a-Conel's. 'And
in a timeless world there is no need for swiftness in such matters.'
'What has become of your little cat?' Corum murmured.
'It was wiser than I, it flew off. I did not see ---'
'Silence!' bellowed the voice of the horse-thing driving the chariot. 'Your
babbling annoys me.'
'Perhaps it disturbs you,' Jhary ventured. 'Perhaps it reminds you that you
could once think coherently, speak well. . .'
Polib-Bav kicked him in the face and he spluttered as the blood gushed from
his nose.
Corum growled and vainly tried to free himself. Polib-Bav's horse face looked
down at him and laughed. 'You're grotesque enough, yourself, friend - with that
eye and that hand grafted on to you. If I had not known better, I'd have said
you served Chaos.'
'Perhaps I do,' Corum said. 'You did not ask. You merely assumed that I
served Law.'
Polib-Bav frowned, but then his stupid face cleared. 'You are trying to trick
me. I will do nothing until Queen Xiombarg has seen you. . .' He shook the reins
and the reptilian beasts began to move faster. '. . . after all, it is almost
certain that it was you and your friends who killed the strongest member of our
legion. We saw it attacked and we saw it vanish.'
'You speak of the Ghanh!' Corum asked, his spirits beginning to lift. 'Of the
Ghanh!'
And, at that moment, the Hand of Kwll moved once more of its own volition and
snapped the cords binding Corum's wrists.
'You see! said Polib-Bav in triumph. 'It was I who tricked you. You knew the
Ghanh was slain. Therefore it
could only have been --- What! You are free!' He hauled on the reins. 'Stop!' He
drew his sword, but Corum had rolled over the floor of the chariot and leapt to
the ground. He pushed back his eye-patch and at once saw the netherworld cave
from which his allies had issued in the past. There, with its head a ruin of
congealed blood, lay the Ghanh.
The Hand of Kwll moved into the netherword as Polib-Bav's creatures advanced
on Corum. It beckoned to the Ghanh which moved its dead head very reluctantly.
'You must do my bidding,' Corum said. 'And then you will be free. You must
take many prizes to pay for your release.'
The Ghanh did not speak, but it gave a scream from its fanged jaws as if to
acknowledge that it had heard.
'Come!' Corum cried. 'Come - take your prizes.'
And the Ghanh's crimson wings began to beat as it flapped slowly from the
cave, leaving the netherworld behind it and coming back, once again, into the
world from which the birds had but lately banished it.
'The Ghanh has come back!' Polib-Bav shouted in triumph. 'Oh, lovely Ghanh
thou hast returned to us!'
The Chaos Pack had seized Corum again, but now he was smiling as, with a
tortured screech, the Ghanh's great body engulfed a near-by chariot and its
strange wings wrapped themselves around the whole thing and began to crush the
occupants to death.
So astonished were the Chaos Beasts holding Corum that he was able to tug
himself free. They came after him but he turned and the Hand of Kwll smashed
into the face of one, cracked another's collar-bone. He raced for Polib-Bav's
chariot. The leader of the Beasts had left his chariot and stood beside it, his
huge, horse's eyes fixed on what was happening to his companions. Before he had
really noticed Corum, the Prince in the Scarlet Robe had grabbed his sword from
the pile on the floor of the chariot and aimed a blow at Polib-Bav. The
horse-thing jumped back, drawing his own sword. But his movements were dazed and
clumsy. He parried, tried to stab, missed as Corum dodged aside, and received
the Vadhagh metal in his throat. Choking, he died.
Quickly Corum cut the bonds of his friends and they, too, retrieved their
swords, ready to fight the Chaos creatures. But the Pack, recovering from its
initial horror, was fleeing. Its chariots raced hither and yon through the pale,
sickly trees as the Ghanh left its first victims and pursued some more. Corum
bent and stripped the corpse of Polib-Bav, taking his water bottle and the pouch
of coarse bread at his belt. Soon the Chaos Pack had disappeared and they were
left alone on the road through the forest.
Corum inspected the chariot. The reptiles seemed passive enough.
'Could we drive this, do you think, King Noreg-Dan?' he asked.
The King Without a Country shook his head dubiously. 'I am not sure. Perhaps.
. .'
'I think I could drive it,' Jhary told them. 'I've had a little experience of
such chariots and the creatures which pull them.' His sack bouncing at his belt,
the wide brim of his hat waving, he jumped into the chariot, taking up the
reins. He turned and grinned at them. 'Where would you go? Still to Xiombarg's
palace?'
Corum laughed. 'Not yet, I think. She'll send for us when she learns what
became of her Pack. We'll take that direction, I think.' He pointed away through
the trees. He helped Rhalina into the chariot, then waited while King Noreg-Dan
climbed aboard. Finally, he got in himself. Jhary shook the reins, turned the
chariot and soon it had bounced through the leprous forest and was rolling down
a hill towards a valley full of what seemed to be upright, slender stones.
CHAPTER FIVE
The Frozen Army
They were not stones.
They were men.
Each man a warrior - each warrior frozen like a statue, his weapons in his
hands.
'This,' said Noreg-Dan in quiet awe, 'is the Frozen Army. The last army to
take arms against Chaos.
'Was this its punishment?' Corum asked.
'Aye.'
Jhary, gripping the reins, said: 'They live? Is that so? They know that we
pass through their ranks?'
'Aye. I heard that Queen Xiombarg said that since they supported Law so
wholeheartedly they should have a taste of what Law aimed for - they should know
the ultimate in tranquillity,' Noreg-Dan said.
Rhalina shivered. 'Is this really what Law comes to?'
'So Chaos would have us believe,' Jhary said. 'But it matters not, for the
Cosmic Balance requires equilibrium - something of Chaos, something of Law - so
that each stabilizes the other. The difference is that Law acknowledges the
authority of the Balance, while Chaos would deny it. But Chaos cannot deny that
authority completely for its adherents know that to disobey some things is to be
destroyed. Thus Queen Xiombarg dare not enter the Realm of another Great Old God
and, as in the case of your Realm, must work through others. She, like the rest,
must also watch her dealings with mortals, for they cannot be destroyed by her
willy-nilly - there are rules. . .'
'But no rules to protect these poor creatures,' Rhalina said.
'Some. They have not died. She has not killed them.'
Corum remembered the tower where he had found Arioch's heart. There, too, had
been frozen men.
'Unless directly attacked,' Jhary explained, 'Xiombarg cannot kill mortals.
But she can use those loyal to her to kill other mortals, do you see, and she
can suspend the lives of warriors like these.'
'So we are safe from Queen Xiombarg,' Corum said.
'If you choose to think so.' Jhary smiled. 'You are by no means safe from her
minions and, as you have seen, she has many of those.'
'Aye,' said the King Without a Country feelingly. 'Aye. Many.'
Holding his reins in one hand Jhary dusted at his clothes. They were tattered
and bloodstained from the various flesh-wounds he had sustained in the battle
with the Chaos Pack. 'I would give much for a new suit,' he murmured. 'I'd make
a bargain with Xiombarg herself. . .'
'We mention that name too often,' King Noreg-Dan said nervously as he clung
to the side of the jolting chariot. 'We shall bring her down on us if we are not
more discreet.'
Then the sky laughed.
Golden light began to dapple the clouds. A brilliant orange aura sprang up in
the distance ahead and cast giant shadows for the frozen warriors.
Jhary jerked the chariot to a halt, his face suddenly pale.
Purple brilliance came from the sky in fragments the size of raindrops.
And the laughter went on and on.
'What is it?' Rhalina's hand went to her sword.
The King Without a Country put his haggard face in his hands and his
shoulders slumped. 'It is she. I warned you. It is she.'
'Xiombarg?' Corum drew his own sword. 'Is it Xiombarg, Noreg-Dan?'
'Aye, it is she.'
The ground shook with the laughter. Several of the frozen warriors toppled
and fell, still in the same positions. Corum looked about for the source of the
laughter. Was it in the aura? Or in the golden light? Or the purple rain?
'Where are you Queen Xiombarg!' He brandished his sword. His mortal eye
flashed his defiance. 'Where are you, creature of Evil?'
'I AM EVERYWHERE!' answered a huge, sweet voice. 'I AM THIS REALM AND THIS
REALM IS XIOMBARG OF CHAOS!'
'We are surely doomed,' stuttered the King Without a Country.
'You said she could not attack us,' Corum said to Jhary-a-Conel.
'I said she could not directly attack us. But see. . .'
Corum looked. Over the valley now came hopping things. They hopped on several
legs and from their bodies sprouted a dozen or more tentacles. Their huge eyes
rolled, their massive fangs clashed.
'The Karmanal of Zert', Jhary said in mild surprise as he dropped the reins
and armed himself with sword and poignard. 'I have encountered these before.'
'How did you escape them?' Rhalina asked.
'I was at that time companion to a champion who had the power to destroy
them.'
'I too, have a power,' Corum said grimly, raising his hand to his eye. But
Jhary shook his head and grimaced.
'I fear not. The Karmanal of Zert are indestructible. Both Law and Chaos
have, in their time, taken steps to do away With them - they are fickle
creatures who fight for one side or another without apparent reason. They have
no souls, no true existence.'
'Therefore they should not be able to harm us!'
The laughter rang on.
'I agree that, logically, they should not be able to harm us,' Jhary answered
equably. 'But I am afraid that they can.'
About ten of the hopping creatures were nearing their chariot, weaving
between the statue-like warriors.
And they were singing.
'The Karmanal of Zert always sing before they feast,' Jhary told them.
'Always.'
Corum wondered if Jhary had gone mad. The tentacled monsters were almost upon
them and the companion to champions continued to chat without apparent awareness
of their danger.
The singing was harmonious and somehow made the creatures even more
terrifying while, as a counterpoint, Xiombarg's laughter continued to fill the
sky.
When the hopping things were almost upon them Jhary raised his hands, dagger
in one, sword in the other, and cried: 'Queen Xiombarg! Queen Xiombarg! Who do
you think you would destroy?'
The Karmanal of Zert stopped suddenly, as frozen as the army which surrounded
them.
'I destroy a few mortals who have set themselves against me, who have caused
the deaths of those I loved,' said a voice from behind them.
Corum turned to see the most beautiful woman who had ever existed. Her hair
was dark gold with streaks of red and black, her face was perfection and her
eyes and lips offered a thousand times more than any woman had offered a man in
the whole of history. Her body was tall and of exquisite shape, clothed in
drapes of gold and orange and purple. She smiled tenderly at him.
'Is that what I destroy?' she murmured. 'Then what do I destroy, Master
Timeras?'
'I am called Jhary-a-Conel now,' he said pleasantly. 'May I introduce. . . ?'
Corum stepped forward. 'Have you betrayed us, Jhary? Are you in league with
Chaos?'
'He is not, sadly, in league with Chaos,' said Queen Xiombarg. 'But I know he
rides often with those who serve Law.' She looked at him affectionately. 'You do
not change, Timeras, basically. And I like you best as a man, I think.'
'And I like you best as a woman, Xiombarg.'
'As a woman I must rule this Realm. I know you for a sometime hero's
lickspittle, Jhary-Timeras, and assume this handsome Vadhagh with his strange
eye and hand is a hero of sorts. . .'
She glared suddenly at Corum.
'Now I know!'
Corum drew himself up.
'NOW I KNOW!'
Her shape began to alter. It began to flow outwards and upwards. Her face was
that of a skull, then that of a bird, then that of a man, until at last it had
reverted to that of a beautiful woman. But now Xiombarg stood a hundred feet
high and her expression was no longer tender.
'NOW I KNOW!'
Jhary laughed. 'May I, as I said, introduce Prince Corum Jhaelen Irsei - he
of the Scarlet Robe?'
'HOW DO YOU DARE ENTER MY REALM - YOU WHO DESTROYED MY BROTHER? EVEN NOW
THOSE STILL LOYAL TO ME IN MY BROTHER'S REALM ARE SEEKING FOR YOU. YOU ARE
FOOLISH, MORTAL. AH, THE IGNOMINY. I THOUGHT A BRAVE HERO BANISHED MY BROTHER -
BUT NOW I KNOW IT WAS A MORON! KARMANAL CREATURES - BEGONE!' The hopping things
vanished. 'I WILL HAVE A SWEETER VENGEANCE ON YOU, CORUM JHAELEN IRSEI -AND ON
ALL WHO TRAVEL WITH YOU!'
The golden light faded, the orange aura disappeared and the purple rain
ceased to fall, but Xiombarg's huge shape still flickered there in the sky. 'I
SWEAR THIS BY THE COSMIC BALANCE -I WILL RETURN WHEN I HAVE CONSIDERED THE FORM
OF MY VENGEANCE. I WILL FOLLOW YOU WHEREVER YOU TRY TO ESCAPE. AND I WILL GIVE
YOU CAUSE TO WISH THAT YOU HAD NEVER ENCOUNTERED LORD ARIOCH OF CHAOS AND THUS
WON THE ANGER OF HIS SISTER XIOMBARG!'
Xiombarg faded and silence returned.
Corum, much shaken, turned to Jhary. 'Why did you tell her? Now there is no
escape for us! She has promised to pursue us wherever we go - you heard her. Why
did you do it?'
'I thought she was about to find out,' Jhary said mildly. 'Also it was the
only way to save us.'
'To save us!'
'Aye. Now the Karmanal of Zert no longer threaten us. I assure you that we
should have been in their bellies by now if I had not spoken to Queen Xiombarg.
I guessed that she could not know very well what you looked like - most of us
seem very alike to the Gods - but that she might learn when we fought. Corum -
it was the only way to stop the Karmanal.'
'But it had done us no good. Now she goes to summon whatever horrors she
plans to set upon us. Soon she will return and we shall suffer a worse fate.'
'I must admit,' said Jhary, 'that there was another
consideration. Now we have time to see what this is coming yonder.'
They looked.
It was something that flew and flashed and droned.
'What is it?' Corum asked.
'It is, I believe, a ship of the air,' said Jhary. 'I hope it has come to
save us.'
'Perhaps it has come to harm us?' Corum said reasonably enough. 'I still feel
you should not have revealed who I was, Jhary. . .'
'It is always best to bring these things out into the open,' Jhary said
cheerfully.
CHAPTER SIX
The City in the Pyramid
The ship of the air had a hull of blue metal in which were set enamels and
ceramics of various rich colours, making a number of complicated designs. It
brought a slight smell of almonds with it as it began to descend, and its moan
was almost like that of a human voice.
Now Corum could see its brass rails, its steel, silver and platinum fixtures,
its ornate wheel-house, and he felt that he was reminded of something by it - an
image, perhaps, of childhood. He stared curiously at it as it began to land and
a small object rose up from it and flew towards them.
It was Jhary's cat.
Suddenly Corum stared at Jhary and laughed. The cat came and settled on the
shoulder of the companion to heroes and it nuzzled his ear.
'You sent the cat to find help when the Chaos Pack set upon us!' Rhalina said
before Corum could speak. 'That is why you told Xiombarg who Corum was - for you
knew that help was coming and thought your plan thwarted at the last moment.'
Jhary shrugged. 'I did not know the cat would find help, but I guessed.'
'From where has that strange flying craft come?' asked the King Without a
Country.
'Why, where else but from the City in the Pyramid? It was my instruction to
the cat to look for it. I would gather that it found it.'
'And how did it communicate with the folk of that city?' Corum asked as they
drew nearer to the blue ship of the air.
'In emergencies, as you know, the cat can communicate quite clearly with me.
In a very serious emergency it will use more energy and communicate with whom it
pleases.'
Whiskers purred and licked Jhary's face with its little rough tongue. He
murmured something to it and smiled. Then he said to Corum: 'We'd best hurry,
though, for Xiombarg may begin to wonder why I did reveal your name. It is one
of the characteristics of many of the Chaos Lords that they are impetuous and
not given overmuch to thinking.'
The ship of the air was a good forty feet long and had seats running the
whole of its length on both sides. It appeared to be empty, but then a tall,
comely man stepped from the wheel-house and came forward towards them. He was
smiling at Corum's complete astonishment.
For the steersman of the ship of the air was quite plainly of no other race
but Corum's. He was a Vadhagh. His skull was long, his slanting eyes purple and
gold, his ears pointed and his body slender and delicate but containing a great
deal of energy.
'Welcome Corum in the Scarlet Robe,' he said. 'I have come to take you to
Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys, the one bastion this Realm has against that Chaos creature you
have just met.'
Dazed, Corum Jhaelen Irsei entered the ship of the air while the steersman
continued to smile at his astonishment.
They took their places near the wheel-house in the stern and the tall Vadhagh
made the ship rise slowly and begin to head in the direction it had come.
Rhalina looked backward at the forest of frozen warriors they left behind. 'Is
there nothing we could do to help those poor souls?' she asked Jhary.
'Only help make Law strong in our own Realm so that it can one day send aid
to this Realm, just as Chaos now sends aid to ours,' Jhary told her.
They were soon crossing a land of oozing stuff which flung up tendrils at
them and sought to drag them down into itself. Sometimes faces appeared in the
stuff, sometimes hands raised as if in supplication. 'A Chaos Sea,' King
Noreg-Dan told them. 'There are several such places in the Realm now. Some say
that that is what those mortals who serve Chaos finally degenerate to.'
'I have seen its like,' nodded Jhary.
Strange forests passed below them and valleys filled with perpetually burning
fire. They saw rivers of molten metal and beautiful castles made all of jewels.
Horrid flying creatures sometimes rushed into the air towards them but turned
aside when they recognized the craft, though it was apparently without
protection.
'These people must have a powerful sorcery to make boats fly,' Rhalina
whispered to Corum. And Corum made no reply at first, for he was deep in
thought, racking his memory.
At last he spoke. 'This is not sorcery, as such,' he told her. 'It requires
no spells and few incantations but is instead mechanical in its nature. Certain
forces are harnessed to give power to machines - some of them much more delicate
than anything the Mabden could imagine - which propel such vessels through the
air and do many other things. Some of the machines could once sunder the fabric
of the Walls Between the Realms and pass easily from plane to plane. My
ancestors are said to have created such machines but most chose not to use them,
preferring a different logic to their living. I dimly remember a legend which
says that one Sky City - that was the name they gave to their cities - left our
Realm altogether, to explore the other worlds of the multiverse. Perhaps there
was more than one such city, for I know that one did destroy itself when it went
out of control during the Battle of Broggfythus and crashed close to Castle
Erorn, as I told you. Perhaps another city was called Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys and is now
known as the City in the Pyramid.'
Prince Corum was smiling joyfully and speaking excitedly. With his mortal
hand he pressed Rhalina's arm. 'Oh, Rhalina, can you understand what I feel at
finding that some of my race still live, that Glandyth did not destroy them
all?'
She smiled back at him. 'I think so, Corum.'
The air about them began to vibrate and the boat shuddered. The steersman
called from the wheel-house: 'Do not be afraid. We are passing into another
plane.'
'Does that mean we are escaping Xiombarg?' asked the King Without a Country
eagerly.
Jhary answered him. 'No. Xiombarg's Realm extends for five planes and we are
merely going from one of those into a different one. Or so I would think.'
The quality of the light changed and they looked over the side of the ship. A
multicoloured gas swirled below them.
'The raw stuff of Chaos,' said Jhary. 'Queen Xiombarg has, as yet, made
nothing with it.'
They crossed the great gas and flew over a range of mountains, each more than
a thousand feet high, but each one a perfect cube. Beyond the mountains was a
dark jungle and beyond that a crystalline desert. The crystals of the desert
moved constantly, their motion creating a tinkling music which was not pleasant.
Among these crystals moved ochre beasts of enormous proportions but of primitive
development. They were feeding off the crystals.
Then the crystal desert gave way to a flat, black plain and they saw ahead of
them the City of the Pyramid.
The city was, in fact, a many-sided ziggurat. On each terrace were a large
number of houses. Flowers, shrubs and trees grew along the terraces and the
streets teemed with people. Over the whole city a greenish light flickered and
the light took the form of a pyramid, enclosing the ziggurat. As the ship of the
air flew towards it, a darker oval of green appeared in the flickering light and
through this the ship passed. It circled the topmost building - a many-towered
castle built all of metal - and then began to descend until it landed on a
raised platform on the castle's battlements. Corum shouted with pleasure as he
saw the gathering which welcomed him.
'They are my people!' he exclaimed to his companions. 'They are all my
people!'
The steersman left the wheel-house and put his hand on Corum's shoulder. He
signed to the men and women below and suddenly they were no longer on the ship
of the air but were standing with the group, beneath the platform, looking up at
the faces of Rhalina, Jhary and the King Without a Country as they peered over
the rail of the ship in astonishment.
Corum was equally astonished to see the three suddenly vanish and appear
beside him. One of the group then stepped forward. He was a thin, ancient man
with a straight bearing, dressed in a thick robe and holding a staff.
'Welcome,' he said, 'to Law's last bastion.'
Later they sat around a table of beautifully fashioned ruby-metal and listened
to the old man who had introduced himself as Prince Yurette Hasdum Nury,
Commander of Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys, the City in the Pyramid. He had explained how
Corum's speculations were substantially correct.
As they had eaten he had explained how Corum's people had chosen to remain in
their castles after the Battle of Broggfythus and devote themselves to learning
while his people had decided to take their Sky City and try to fly it beyond the
Five Planes, through the Wall Between the Realms. They had succeeded, but had
failed to return due to some power loss which they could not then restore. Since
then they had managed only to explore these Five Planes and then, when the
struggle between Law and Chaos had begun to build, they had remained neutral.
'We were fools to do so. We thought we were above such disputes. And slowly
we saw Law conquered and Chaos emerge in all its grisly triumph to create its
travesties of beauty. But by that time, though we did take our city against
Xiombarg's creatures, we were too late. Chaos had gained all power and we could
not fight it. Xiombarg sent - and still sends - armies against us. These we
resisted, not without danger. And now it is stalemate. Every so often Xiombarg
will send another army - some frightful, monstrous army - and we are forced to
fight it. But we can do no more than that. I fear we are all that is left of
Law, save you.'
'Law has regained its power in our Five Planes,' Corum told him. He described
his adventures, his battle with Arioch and the final result which was to restore
Lord Arkyn to his Realm. 'But that, too, is threatened for Law has still only a
slender hold on the Realm and all the forces of Chaos are being brought to bear
on it.'
'But Law still has some power!' Prince Yurette said. 'We did not know that.
We learned that the Sword Rulers controlled all the Realms. If only we could
return - take our city back through the Wall Between the Realms - and give you
our aid. But we cannot. We have tried so often. The materials are not available
on these planes for building up the massive power it needs.'
'And if you had those materials?' Corum asked. 'How long would it be before
you could return to our Realm?'
'Not long. But we are weakening already. A few more of Xiombarg's attacks -
perhaps just one massive one - and we shall be destroyed.'
Corum stared bitterly at the table. Was he to find Vadhagh folk still living
only to see them die - crushed, as his family was crushed by the forces of
Chaos?
'We had hoped to take you back with us, to relieve Lywm-an-Esh,' he said.
'But now we learn that is impossible and, it seems, we, too, are stranded in
this Realm, unable to go to the aid of our friends.'
'If we had those rare minerals. . .' Prince Yurette paused. 'But you could
get them for us.'
'We cannot return,' Jhary-a-Conel pointed out. 'We cannot get back to our
Realm. If it were possible, of course we could find the materials you need - or
at least try to do so - but even then we could not be sure of being able to
return here. . .'
Prince Yurette frowned. 'It would be possible for us to send just one Sky
Ship through the Wall Between the Realms. We have the power to do that, though
it would dangerously weaken our defences here. Yet it is worth the risk, I
think.'
Corum's spirits lifted. 'Aye, Prince Yurette - anything is worth the risk if
the Cause of Law is to be saved.'
While Prince Yurette conferred with his scientists, the four companions wandered
through the marvellous city of Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys. It was all made of metal - but
metals so magnificent, so strange in texture and so rich in colour that even
Corum could not guess at how they had been manufactured. Towers, domes,
trellises, arches and pathways were of these metals, as were the ramps and
stairways between the terraces. Everything in the city functioned independently
of the outside world. Even the air was created within the confines of the
shimmering pyramid of green light which cast its glow on all the outer flanks of
Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys.
And everywhere did the folk of the City in the Pyramid go about their
day-to-day business. Some tended gardens and others saw to the distribution of
food. There were many artists at work, performing musical compositions or
displaying the pictures they had made - pictures on velvet and marble and glass
very similar in technique to those produced by Corum's own Vadhagh folk, but
often with different styles and subjects, some of which Corum could not find it
in him to like, perhaps because they were so strange.
They were shown the huge, beautiful machines which kept the city alive. They
were shown its armaments, which protected it from the attacks of Chaos, the bays
where its ships of the air were kept. They saw its schools and its restaurants
and its theatres, its museums and its art galleries. And here was everything
which Corum thought destroyed forever by Glandyth-a-Krae and his barbarians. But
now all this, too, was threatened with destruction and destruction from the same
source, ultimately.
They slept, they ate and their tattered, battered clothes were copied by the
tailors and arms-smiths of Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys so that when they awoke they found
themselves with fresh raiment identical to that which they had worn upon
starting out on their quest for the city.
Jhary-a-Conel was particularly pleased by this example of the city's
hospitality and when, at last, they were invited to attend upon Prince Yurette,
he expressed that gratitude roundly.
'The Sky Ship is ready,' said Prince Yurette gravely. 'You must go quickly
now, for Queen Xiombarg, I learn, mounts a great attack upon us.'
'Will you be able to withstand it with your power weakened?' Jhary asked.
'I hope so.'
The King Without a Country stepped forward. 'Forgive me, Prince Yurette, but
I would stay here with you. If Law is to battle Chaos in my own Realm, then I
would battle with it.'
Yurette inclined his head. 'It shall be as you wish. But now hurry, Prince
Corum. The Sky Ship awaits you on the roof. Stand on that mosaic circle there
and you will be transported to the ship. Farewell!'
They stood within the mosaic circle on the prince's floor and, a heartbeat
later, were once again upon the deck of the ornate flying craft.
The steersman was the same who had first greeted them.
'I am Bwydyth-a-Horn,' he said. 'Please sit where you sat before and cling
tightly to the rail.'
'Look!' Corum pointed beyond the green pyramid, out across the black plain.
The huge shape of Queen Xiombarg could be seen again, her face alive with fury.
And beneath her there marched a vast army, a foul army of fiends.
Then the Sky Ship had entered the air and sailed through the dark green oval
into a world which rang with the voices of the fiends.
And over all these voices sounded the hideous, vengeful laughter of Queen
Xiombarg of Chaos.
'BEFORE I MERELY TOYED WITH THEM BECAUSE I ENJOYED THE GAME! BUT NOW THAT
THEY HARBOUR THE DESTROYER OF MY BROTHER, THEY WILL PERISH IN BLACK AGONY!'
The air began to vibrate, a green globe of light now encircled the ship. The
City in the Pyramid, the army of Hell, Queen Xiombarg, all faded. The ship
rocked crazily up and down, the moaning increased in pitch until it became a
painful whine.
And then they had left the Realm of Queen Xiombarg and come again to the
Realm of Arkyn of Law.
They sailed over the land of Lywm-an-Esh and it was not very different from
the world they had just left. Chaos, here too, was on the march.
BOOK THREE
In which Prince Corum and his companions wage war, win a victory and wonder at
the ways of Law
CHAPTER ONE
The Horde from Hell
Thick smoke coiled from blazing villages, towns and cities. They were to the
South-East of the River Ogyn in the Duchy of Kernow-a-Laun and it was plain that
one of King Lyr-a-Brode's armies had landed on the coast, well South of Moidel's
Mount.
'I wonder if Glandyth has yet discovered our leaving,' Corum said as he
stared miserably from the Sky Ship at the burning land. Crops had been
destroyed, corpses lay rotting in the summer sun, even animals had been
needlessly slaughtered. Rhalina was sickened by what had happened to her country
and she could not look at it for long.
'Doubtless he has,' she said quietly. 'Their army has plainly been on the
march for some time.'
From time to time they saw small parties of barbarians in chariots or riding
shaggy ponies, looting what was left of the settlements, though there was none
left for them to slay or torture. Sometimes, too, they saw the refugees
streaming Southwards towards the mountains where doubtless they hoped to find a
hiding place.
When, finally, they came to the River Ogyn itself it was clogged with death.
Corpses of whole families rotted in the river, along with cattle, dogs and
horses. The barbarians were ranging widely, following the main army, making sure
that nothing lived where it had passed. And now Rhalina was weeping openly and
Corum and Jhary were grim-faced as they strove to keep the stink of death from
their nostrils and fretted that the Sky Ship, moving faster than any horse
could, did not move more swiftly.
And then they saw the farmhouse.
Children were running inside the house, shepherded by their father who was
armed with an old, rusty broadsword. The mother was putting up crude barricades.
Corum saw the source of their fear. A party of barbarians, about a dozen
strong, were riding down the valley towards the farm. They had brands in their
hands and were riding rapidly, whooping and roaring.
Corum had seen Mabden like these. He had been captured by them, tortured by
them. They were no different from Glandyth-a-Krae's Denledhyssi, save that they
rode ponies instead of chariots. They wore filthy furs and bore captured
bracelets and necklaces all over them, their braids laced with ribbons of
jewels.
He got up and went into the wheel-house. 'We must go down,' he said harshly
to Bwydyth-a-Horn. 'There is a family - it is about to be attacked. . .'
Bwydyth looked at him sadly. 'But there is so little time, Prince Corum.' He
tapped his jerkin. 'We have to get this list of substances to Halwyg-nan-Vake if
we are to rescue the city and, in turn, save Lywm-an-Esh. . .'
'Go down,' Corum ordered.
Bwydyth said softly: 'Very well.' And he made adjustments to the controls,
looking through a viewer which showed him the country below. 'That farm?'
'Aye - that farm.'
The Sky Ship began to descend. Corum went out on deck to watch. The
barbarians had seen the ship and were pointing upwards in consternation, reining
in their ponies. The ship began to circle towards the farmyard where there was
barely space for it to land. Chickens ran squawking as its shadow fell on them.
A pig scampered into its sty.
The ship's moaning dropped in pitch as it descended.
'Have your sword ready, Master Jhary,' Corum said.
Jhary's sword was already in his hand. 'There are ten or more of them,' he
cautioned. 'Two of us. Will you use your powers?'
'I hope not. I am disgusted by all that is of Chaos.'
'But, two against ten. . .'
'There is the steersman. And the farmer.'
Jhary pursed his lips but said no more. The ship bumped to the ground. The
steersman emerged holding a long pole-axe.
'Who are you?' came a nervous voice from within the low wooden house.
'Friends,' Corum called. He said to the steersman: 'Get the woman and
children on board the craft.' He vaulted over the rail. 'We'll try to hold them
off while you do that.'
Jhary followed him and stood unsteadily on the ground. He was not used to a
surface which did not move beneath him.
The barbarians were approaching cautiously. The leader laughed when he saw
how many there were to deal with. He gave a bloodthirsty yell, cast aside his
brand, drew a huge mace from his belt and spurred his pony forward, leaping the
wicker barricade the farmer had erected. Corum danced aside as the mace whizzed
past his helmet. He lunged. The sword caught the man in the knee and he shouted
in rage. Jhary jumped through the barricade and ran to pick up the discarded
brand, the other horsemen on his heels. He dashed back into the farmyard and
fired the wicker work. It began to splutter as another rider leapt his horse
over it. Jhary flung his poignard and it went true to the barbarian's eye. The
man screamed and fell backwards off his pony. Jhary grabbed the reins and
mounted the unruly creature, yanking savagely at the bit to turn it. Meanwhile
the barricade was beginning to burn and Corum dodged the mace which was studded
with the fangs of animals. He saw an opening, lunged again and caught the
barbarian in the side. The man went forward over his pony's neck, clutching at
his wound, and was borne away across the farmyard. Corum saw others trying to
force their horses to brave the smoky blaze.
Now Bwydyth was helping the farmer's young wife carry a cot to the Sky Ship.
Two boys and an older girl came with them. The farmer, still a little dazed by
what was happening, came last, holding the rusty broadsword in both hands.
Three riders leapt suddenly through the barricade and bore down on the group.
But Jhary was there. He had recovered his poignard and he flung it again.
Again it went straight into the eye of the nearest rider, again the rider fell
backwards, his feet easily coming free from the leather loops he used as
stirrups. Corum dashed for the pony and leapt into the saddle, flinging up his
sword to protect himself from a heavy war-axe aimed at him. He slid his sword
down the haft of the axe and forced the man to shorten his grip on it so that it
was hard to bring back. While the man struggled to raise the axe Jhary took him
from the rear, stabbing him through the heart so that his sabre-point appeared
on the other side of the barbarian's body. There were more barbarians now. The
farmer had hacked the legs of a pony from under one and before the warrior could
disentangle himself had split him from shoulder to breastbone, using the sword
rather like a woodman would use an axe.
The children and the woman were on board the ship. Corum took another
barbarian in the throat and leant down to pull at the farmer who was hacking
blindly at the corpse. He pointed at the ship. The farmer did not seem to
understand at first, but then dropped his bloody broadsword and ran to the ship.
Corum slashed at his last opponent and Jhary dismounted to recover his poignard.
Corum turned the horse, extended an arm to Jhary who sheathed his weapons and
took the arm, riding in the stirrup until they reached the Sky Ship. They both
hauled themselves aboard. The ship was already rising through the smoky air. Two
riders were left staring up at the disappearing ship. They did not look happy,
for they had expected an easy slaying and now most of their number were dead and
their prey was escaping.
'My stock,' said the farmer, looking down.
'You are alive,' Jhary pointed out.
Rhalina was comforting the woman. The Margravine had drawn her sword, ready
to join the men if they were too hard-pressed. It lay on the seat near-by. Now
she held the smallest boy in her arms and stroked his hair.
Jhary's cat peered out from a locker under the seat, was assured that the
danger was over and fluttered up to settle again on its master's shoulder.
'Do you know anything of their main army?' Corum asked the farmer. The Prince
in the Scarlet Robe dabbed at a minor wound he had received on his mortal hand.
'I have heard - heard things. I have heard that it is not a human army at
all.'
'That may be true,' Corum agreed, 'but do you know its whereabouts?'
'It is almost upon Halwyg - if not there already. Pray, sir, where do you
take us?'
'I fear it is to Halwyg,' Corum told him.
The Sky Ship sailed on over the desolated land. And now they could see that the
bands of outriders were larger - plainly part of the main army. Many noticed the
ship's passage over their heads and a few cast their lances at it or shot an
arrow or two before returning to their burning, their raping and their murder.
It was not these that Corum feared but the sorcery which Lyr-a-Brode might
now command.
The farmer was peering earthwards. 'Is it all like this?' he asked grimly.
'As far as we know. Two forces march on Halwyg - one from the East and one
from the South-West. I doubt if the barbarians of Bro-an-Mabden are any more
merciful than their comrades.' Corum turned away from the rail.
'I wonder how Llarak-an-Fol fared,' said Rhalina as she cradled a sleeping
child. 'And did Beldan stay there or was he able to continue with our men to
Halwyg? And what of the Duke?'
'We shall know all this soon, I hope.' Jhary allowed a little dark-haired boy
to stroke his cat. The cat bore the assault with gravity.
Corum moved nervously about the deck, peering ahead to seek Halwyg's
beflowered towers.
Then, 'There they are,' said Jhary softly. 'There's your host from Hell.'
Corum looked down and saw the tide of flesh and steel that swept across the
land. Mabden horsemen in their thousands. Mabden charioteers. Mabden infantry.
And things which were not Mabden - things summoned by sorcery and recruited from
the Realms of Chaos. There was the Army of the Dog - huge, loping beasts the
size of horses, more vulpine than canine. There was the Army of the Bear - each
massive bear walking upright and carrying a shield and a club. And there was the
Army of Chaos itself - misshapen warriors like those they had met earlier in the
yellow abyss, led by a tall horseman in dazzling plate armour which clothed him
from head to foot - doubtless the messenger of Queen Xiombarg of whom they had
heard.
And just ahead of the host's leaders were the walls of Halwyg-nan-Vake,
looking from this distance like a huge, complicated floral model.
Drums sounded from the ranks of the host of Hell. Harsh trumpets cried out
the Mabden bloodlust. Horrid laughter rose towards the Sky Ship and howls
escaped the throats of the Army of the Dog - mocking howls that anticipated
victory.
Corum spat down on the horde, the stench of Chaos now strong again in his
nostrils. His mortal eye changed to burning black with an iris of flaming gold
as his anger seized him and he spat a second time upon the flowing vileness
below. He made a noise in his throat and his hand went to the hilt of his sword
as he remembered all his hatred of the Mabden who had slain his family and
maimed him. He saw the banner of King Lyr-a-Brode - a crude, tattered thing
bearing the Sign of the Dog and the Sign of the Bear. He sought to find his
great enemy, Earl Glandyth-a-Krae, amongst the ranks.
Rhalina called, 'Corum - do not waste your strength now. Calm yourself and
save your energy for the fight which must yet come!'
He sank down upon the seat, his mortal eye slowly fading back to its original
colour. He panted like one of the dogs that marched below and the jewels
covering his faceted, alien eye seemed to shift and glitter with a different
rage from his own. . .
Rhalina shivered when she saw him thus, with hardly any trace of the mortal
about him. He was like some possessed demi-god of the darkest legends of her
people and her love of him turned to terror.
Corum buried his ruined head in his grafted, six-fingered hand and whimpered
until the mood was driven out of him and he could look up and seem sane again.
His rage and his fight to vanquish it had exhausted him. Pale and limp he lay
back in the seat, one hand on the brass rail of the Sky Ship as it began to
circle down over Halwyg.
'Not much more than a mile away,' Jhary murmured. 'They'll have surrounded
the walls by the morning, if not stopped.'
'What army of ours could stop them?' Rhalina asked him hopelessly. 'Lord
Arkyn's reign is to be short-lived I fear.'
The drums continued to rattle out their jubilation. The trumpets continued to
blare their triumph. The howls of the Army of the Dog, the grunts of the Army of
the Bear, the cacklings and shriekings of the Army of Chaos, the ground-shaking
thunder of the ponies' hooves, the rumble of the iron-bound chariot wheels, the
clatter of the war-gear, the creak of harness, the bellowing laughter of the
barbarians, all seemed to come closer with each heartbeat as the horde of Hell
swept inevitably towards the City of the Flowers.
CHAPTER TWO
The Siege Begins
The Sky Ship circled lower and lower over the tense and silent city as the sun
began to set and the towers echoed the sounds of the satanic horde still
marching relentlessly towards it.
The streets and parks of Halwyg were packed with weary soldiers, camped
wherever they could find an open space. Flowers had been trampled underfoot and
edible shrubs had been stripped to feed the red-eyed warriors who had been
driven back to Halwyg by the barbarian force. They were so tired that only a few
looked up when the Sky Ship passed over their heads on its way to the roof of
King Onald's palace. It landed on deserted battlements but almost immediately
guards, in the murex-helms and the mother-o'-pearl breastplates, bearing the
round shell shields of Lywm-an-Esh, with spears and swords, rushed up to
apprehend them, doubtless thinking they were enemies. But when they saw Rhalina
and Corum they lowered their weapons in relief. Several of them were wounded
from previous encounters with the barbarian host and all looked as if they would
be improved by more than a night's sleep.
'Prince Corum,' said the leader, 'I will tell the king that you are here.'
'I thank you. In the meantime I hope some of your men will help these people
here, whom we saved from Lyr's men a short time back.'
'It will be done, though food is scarce.'
Corum had considered this. 'The Sky Ship here can forage for you, though it
must not be endangered. It may find a little food.'
The steersman took a scroll from inside his jerkin and handed it to Corum.
'Here, Prince Corum, are the rare substances our city needs if it is to attempt
to crash once again through the Wall Between the Realms.'
'If Arkyn can be summoned,' Corum told him, 'I will give him this list, for
he is a god and therefore more knowledgeable about such things than any of us.'
In Onald's simple room, still covered with maps of his land, they found the
grim-faced king.
'How fares your nation, King Onald?' Jhary-a-Conel asked him as they entered.
'It is scarcely a nation any longer. We have been forced further and further
back until barely all that's left of us is gathered here in Halwyg.' He pointed
at a large map of Lywm-an-Esh and he spoke in a hollow voice. 'The County of
Arluth-a-Cal - taken by the sea-raiders from Bro-an-Mabden - the County of
Pengarde and its ancient capital Enyn-an-Aldarn - burned - it flames all the way
to Lake Calenyk by all reports. I have heard that the Duchy of Oryn-nan-Calywn
still resists them in its most Southern mountains, as does the Duchy of
Haun-a-Gwyragh - but Bedwilral-nan-Rywm is completely taken, as is the County of
Gal-a-Gorow. Of the Duchy of Palantyrn-an-Kenak, I do not know. . .'
'Fallen,' said Corum.
'Ah - fallen. . .'
'They close in now from all quarters it seems,' Jhary said, looking carefully
at the map. 'They landed along each of your coasts and then systematically began
to tighten their circle - the whole horde converging on Halwyg-nan-Vake. I would
not have thought barbarians capable of such sophisticated tactics - or of
keeping to them even if they thought of them. . .'
'You forget Xiombarg's messenger,' Corum said. 'He doubtless helped them make
this plan and trained them in its manipulation.'
'You speak of the creature all in brilliant armour that rides at the head of
his deformed army?' King Onald said.
'Aye. What news have you of him?'
'None that can help us. He is invulnerable, by all accounts, but, as you say,
has much to do with the organizing of the barbarian army. He rides often at King
Lyr's side. His name, I have heard, is Gaynor - Prince Gaynor the Damned. . .'
Jhary nodded. 'He figures often in such conflicts. He is doomed to serve
Chaos through all eternity. So now he is Queen Xiombarg's lackey, is he? It is a
better position than some he has attained to in the past - or the future -
whichever it is. . .'
King Onald looked oddly at Jhary and then continued. 'Even without the aid of
Chaos they would outnumber us ten to one. With our better weapons and superior
tactics we might have resisted them for years - at least kept them on our coasts
- but this Prince Gaynor advises them on every move. And his advice is good.'
'He has had plenty of experience,' said Jhary, rubbing at his chin.
'How long can you withstand a siege?' Rhalina asked the king.
He shrugged and stared miserably out of the window at his crowded city. 'I
know not. The warriors are all weary, our walls are not particularly high, and
Chaos fights on Lyr's side. . .'
'We had best hasten to the temple,' Corum said, 'and see if Lord Arkyn can be
summoned.'
Through the packed streets they rode, seeing hopeless faces on all sides. Carts
cluttered the broad avenues and camp-fires burned on the lawns. Half the army
seemed to bear wounds of one description or another and others were inadequately
armed and armoured. It hardly seemed that Halwyg could stand Lyr's first
assault. The siege would not be long, thought Corum as he tried to make faster
headway through the throng.
At last they reached the temple. The grounds of this were packed with
sleeping, wounded soldiers and Aleryon-a-Nyvish, the priest, was standing in the
entrance to the temple as if he had known they were coming.
He welcomed them eagerly. 'Did you find aid?'
'Perhaps,' answered Corum. 'But we must speak with Lord Arkyn. Can he be
summoned?'
'He awaits you. He came not a few moments since.'
They strode rapidly into the cool darkness. Mattresses filled it but they
were at this time unoccupied. They awaited the wounded and the dying.
The handsome shape which Lord Arkyn had chosen to assume stepped from the
shadows. 'How fared you in Xiombarg's Realm?'
Corum told him what had transpired and Arkyn looked disturbed by what he
heard. He stretched out his hand. 'Give me the scroll. I will seek the
substances needed by the City in the Pyramid. But it will take even me some time
to locate them.'
'And in the meanwhile the fate of two besieged cities is in doubt,' Rhalina
said. 'Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys in Xiombarg's Realm and Halwyg-nan-Vake here. The destiny
of one depends upon the other.'
'Such mirrorings are common enough in the struggle between Law and Chaos,'
murmured Jhary.
'Aye - they are,' agreed Lord Arkyn. 'But you must try to hold Halwyg until I
return. Even then we cannot be sure that Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys will still be standing.
Our one advantage is that Queen Xiombarg now concentrates upon two battles - the
one in my Realm and the one in her own.'
'Yet her messenger Prince Gaynor the Damned is here and seems to represent
her adequately,' Corum pointed out.
'If Gaynor were destroyed,' Arkyn said, 'much of the barbarian advantages
would go. They are not natural tacticians and without him there will be some
confusion.'
'But their numbers alone represent a mighty big advantage,' Jhary said. 'And
then there is the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear. . .'
'Agreed Master Jhary. Still, I say, your most important enemy is Gaynor the
Damned.'
'But he is indestructible.'
'He can be destroyed by one as strong and as fate-heavy as himself.' Arkyn
looked significantly at Corum. 'But it would take much courage and could mean
that both would be destroyed. . .'
Corum inclined his head. 'I will consider what you have said, Lord Arkyn.'
'And now I go.'
The handsome figure vanished and they were left alone in the temple.
Corum looked at Rhalina and then he looked at Jhary. Neither met his gaze.
They both knew what Lord Arkyn had asked of him - of the responsibility which
had been put upon his shoulders.
He frowned, fingering the jewelled patch on his eye, flexing the fingers of
the six-fingered alien hand extending from his left wrist.
'With the Eye of Rhynn and the Hand of Kwll,' he said. 'With Shool's obscene
gifts which were grafted to my soul almost as wholly as they were grafted to my
body, I will attempt to rid this Realm of Prince Gaynor the Damned.'
CHAPTER THREE
Prince Gaynor the Damned
'He was once a hero,' said Jhary as they stood on the walls that night, peering
out at the thousand campfires of the Chaos army surrounding the city, 'this
Prince Gaynor. He, too, fought on the side of Law. But then he fell in love with
something - perhaps it was a woman - and became a renegade, throwing in his lot
with Chaos. He was punished - punished some say, by the Power of the Balance.
Now he may never serve Law or know the pleasure of Law. Now he must serve Chaos
eternally, just as you, eternally, serve Law. . .'
'Eternally?' Corum said, disturbed.
'I'll speak no more of that,' Jhary said. 'But you sometimes know peace.
Prince Gaynor only remembers peace and can never, throughout all the ages,
expect to find it again.'
'Not even in death?'
'He is doomed never to die, for in death there is peace, even if that death
lasts only an instant before another rebirth.'
'Then I cannot slay him?'
'You can slay him no more than you can slay one of the Great Old Gods. But
you can banish him. You must know how to do that, however. . .'
'Do you know, Jhary?'
'I think so.' Jhary lowered his head in concentration as he paced the walls
beside Corum. 'I remember tales that Gaynor can be defeated only if his visor is
opened and his face looked upon by one who serves Law. But his visor can only be
opened by a greater force than any mortal wields. Such is the familiar condition
of a sorcerous fate. It is all I know.'
'It is precious little,' Corum said gracelessly.
'Aye.'
'It must be tonight. They will expect no attack from us - especially on the
first night of their siege. We must go against the Chaos Host, strike swiftly
and attempt to slay - or banish, whatever it is - Prince Gaynor the Damned. He
controls the malformed army and they will be drawn back to their own Realm if he
is no longer present.'
'A simple plan,' said Jhary sardonically. 'Who rides with us? Beldan is here.
I have seen him.'
'I'll not risk any of the defenders. They'll be needed if the plan fails.'
'We'll ride alone,' Corum said.
Jhary shrugged and sighed. 'You'd best stay here, little friend,' he told his
cat.
Through the night they slipped, leading their horses whose hooves were bound in
thick rags to muffle their sound, towards the Camp of Chaos where the Mabden
revelled and kept poor guard.
The smell was sufficient to tell them where Prince Gaynor's hellish band was
camped. The half-men shambled about in strange, ritual dances, resembling the
movements of mating beasts rather than those of human folk. The stupid beast
faces were slack-mouthed, dull-eyed, and they drank much sour wine to make them
forget what once they had been before they had pledged themselves to the
corruption that was Chaos.
Prince Gaynor sat in the middle of this, near the leaping fire, all encased
from head to foot in his flashing armour. It was sometimes silver, sometimes
gold, sometimes bluish steel. A dark yellow plume nodded on the helm and on the
breastplate was engraved the Arms of Chaos - eight arrows radiating from a
central hub, representing, according to Chaos, all the rich possibilities
inherent in its philosophy. Prince Gaynor did not carouse. He did not eat and he
did not drink. He merely stared at his warriors, his metal-gloved hands upon the
pommel of his big sword which was also sometimes silver, sometimes gold,
sometimes bluish steel. He was all of a piece, Prince Gaynor the
Damned.
They had to skirt several snoring barbarian guards before they could creep
into Gaynor's camp, which was set some distance from the rest of the camp, just
as the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear were camped the other side. Some
of Lyr's men staggered past them, but, because Corum and Jhary were swathed in
cowled cloaks, hardly gave them a second glance. None suspected that the
warriors of Lywm-an-Esh would come in couples to their camp.
When they reached the edge of the firelight and were close to the leaping
throng of beast men, they mounted their horses and waited for a long moment
while they regarded the mysterious figure of Prince Gaynor the Damned.
He had not moved once since they had first observed him. Seated on an ornate,
high saddle of ebony and ivory, his hands on the pommel of his great broadsword
he continued to stare without interest at the caperings of his obscene
followers.
Then they rode into the circle of fiery light and Prince Corum Jhaelen Irsei,
Servant of Law, faced Prince Gaynor the Damned, Servant of Chaos.
Corum wore all his Vadhagh gear - his delicate, silver-mail, his conical
helm, his scarlet robe. His tall spear was in his right hand and his great round
war-board was upon his left arm.
Prince Gaynor rose from where he was seated and lifted an arm to stop the
revels. The legion of hell turned to regard Corum and they began to snarl and
gibber when they recognized him.
'Be silent!' Prince Gaynor the Damned commanded, stepping forward in his
flickering armour and sheathing his sword. 'Saddle my charger, one of you, for I
think Prince Corum and his friend come to do battle with me.' His voice was
vibrant and, on the surface, amused. But there was a bleak quality underlying
it, a tragic sadness.
'Will you fight me alone, Prince Gaynor?' Corum asked.
The Prince of Chaos laughed. 'Why should I? It is long since I subscribed to
your ideas of chivalry, Prince Corum. And I have a pledge to my mistress, Queen
Xiombarg, that I must use any means to destroy you. I have never known her to
hate - but she hates you, Sir Vadhagh. How she hates you!'
'It could be because she fears me,' Corum suggested.
'Aye. It could be.'
'Then you will set your whole host upon us?'
'Why should I not? If you are foolish enough to enter my power. . .'
'You have no pride?'
'None, I think.'
'No honour?'
'None.'
'No courage?'
'I have no absolute qualities at all, I fear - save that, perhaps - save
fear, itself.'
'You are honest, however.'
A deep laugh issued from the closed visor. 'If you would believe it. Why have
you come to my camp, Prince Corum?'
'You know why, do you not?'
'You hope to slay me, because I am the brain which controls all this
barbarian brawn? A good idea. But I cannot be slain. Would that I could - I have
prayed for death, often enough. You hope that if you defeat me you will buy time
for building up your defences. Perhaps you would do so, but I regret that I will
slay you and thus rob Halwyg-nan-Vake of its chief supply of brain and
resourcefulness.'
'If you cannot be slain, why not fight me personally?'
'Because I would not waste time. Warriors!'
The misshapen beast-men arrayed themselves behind their master who mounted
his white charger on which had been placed the high saddle of ebony and ivory.
He settled his own spear in its rest and drew his own shield on to his arm.
Corum lifted his jewelled eye-patch and looked beyond Prince Gaynor and his
men, into the netherworld cavern where his last victims were. Here were the
Chaos Pack, all the more distorted since the Ghanh had taken them into the folds
of its crushing wings. There was Polib-Bav, the pack's horse-faced leader. Into
the netherworld reached the Hand of Kwll and summoned the Chaos Pack to Corum's
aid.
'Now Chaos shall war once more with Chaos!' Corum cried. 'Take your prizes
Polib-Bav and be released from Limbo!'
And foulness met foulness and horror clashed with horror as the Chaos Pack
rushed into Gaynor's camp and began to set upon their brother beasts. Dog-thing
fought cow-thing, horse-thing fought frog-thing, and their bludgeons and their
carvers and their axes rose and fell in a frightful massing. Screams, grunts,
bellows, groans, oaths, squeals, cackles rose from the heap of embattled
creatures and Prince Gaynor the Damned looked at it and then turned his horse so
that it faced Corum.
'I congratulate you, Prince in the Scarlet Robe. I see you did not rely upon
my chivalry. Now, will both of you fight me?'
'Not that,' Corum said, preparing his spear and lifting himself in his
stirrups so that he was now seated on the high part of his saddle, almost
standing upright. 'My friend is here to report the outcome of this fight should
I perish. He will only fight to protect himself.'
'A fair tourney, eh?' Prince Gaynor laughed again. 'Very well!' And he, too,
put himself into the fighting position in his saddle.
Then he charged.
Corum spurred his own war-horse towards his foe, spear raised to strike,
shield up to protect his face, for he lacked Gaynor's visor.
Prince Gaynor's flashing armour half-blinded him as he galloped on, then
flung back his arm and hurled the great spear with all his might at Gaynor's
head. It struck full against the helm but did not pierce, did not appear to dent
it. However, Gaynor reeled in his saddle and did not immediately retaliate with
his own spear, giving Corum time to stretch out his hand and catch the haft of
his weapon as it bounced back. Gaynor laughed when he saw this and jabbed at
Corum's face, but the Prince in the Scarlet Robe brought up his war-board to
block the blow.
Elsewhere the grisly fight between the two parties of beast-men went on. The
Chaos Pack was smaller than Gaynor's force, but it had the advantage that it had
already been slain once and therefore could not be slain again.
Now both horses reared at once, hooves tangling and almost throwing their
riders off. Corum flung his spear as he clung to the reins. Again it struck the
Prince of the Damned who was hurled backwards from his saddle and lay in the
filthy mud of his camp. He sprang up at once, his spear still in his hand and
returned Corum's cast. The spear pierced the war-board and its point came a
fraction of an inch to entering Corum's jewelled eye. The spear hanging in his
shield, he drew his sword and charged down upon Prince Gaynor. Gaynor's helm
rang with a bitter glee and now his broadsword was in his right hand, his shield
raised to take Corum's first blow. Gaynor's stroke was not at Corum. but at the
horse. He hacked off one of its feet and it collapsed to the ground, throwing
Corum sprawling.
Swiftly in spite of his heavy plate armour, Prince Gaynor raised his sword
and ran at Corum as he desperately tried to regain his footing in the mud. The
sword whistled down and was met by the shield. The blade bit through the layers
of leather and metal and wood but was stopped by the metal of Gaynor's own spear
which was still protruding from Corum's war-board. Corum swiped at Gaynor's
feet, but the Prince of the Damned leapt high and escaped the blow while Corum
rolled back and at last managed to climb to a standing position, his shield all
split and near useless.
Gaynor still laughed, his voice echoing in the helm that was never opened.
'You fight well, Corum, but you are mortal - and I no longer am!'
The sounds of battle had alerted the rest of the camp, but the barbarians
were unsure of what was happening. They were used to obeying Lyr who had come to
rely upon Gaynor's commands and now Gaynor had no time to tell Lyr what to do.
The two champions began to circle each other while to one side of them the
beast-men of Chaos continued to fight to the death.
In the shadows beyond the firelight, the faces of superstitious, wide-eyed
barbarians watched the fray, not understanding how this thing had come about.
Corum abandoned his shield and unslung his war-axe from his back, holding it
in the six-fingered Hand of Kwll. He increased the distance between himself and
his enemy, adjusting his grip on the axe. It was a perfectly balanced throwing
axe, normally used by Vadhagh infantry in the old days when they had battled the
Nhadragh. Corum hoped that Prince Gaynor would not realize what he intended to
do.
Swiftly he raised his arm and flung the axe. It flashed through the air
towards the Prince of the Damned - and was caught upon the shield.
But Gaynor staggered back under the force of the blow, his shield completely
split in twain. He threw aside the pieces, took his broadsword in both hands and
closed with Corum.
Corum blocked the first blow and the second and the third, being forced back
by the ferocity of Gaynor's attack. He jumped to one side and aimed a darting
thrust designed to pierce one of the joins in Gaynor's armour. Gaynor shifted
his sword into his right hand and turned the thrust aside, taking two steps
backwards. He was panting now. Corum heard his breath hissing in his helm.
'Immortal you may be, Prince Gaynor the Damned - but tireless you are not.'
'You cannot slay me! Do you not think I would welcome death!'
'Then surrender to me.' Corum was panting himself. His heart beat rapidly,
his chest heaved. 'Surrender to me and see if I cannot kill you!'
'To surrender would be to betray my pledge to Queen Xiombarg.'
'So you do know honour?'
'Honour!' Gaynor laughed. 'Not honour - fear, as I told you. If I betray her,
Xiombarg will punish me. I do not think you could comprehend what that means,
Prince in the Scarlet Robe.' And again Prince Gaynor rushed upon Corum, the
broadsword shrieking around his head.
Corum ducked under the whirling broadsword and came in with a swipe to
Gaynor's legs so powerful that one knee buckled for an instant before the Prince
of the Damned hopped backward, darting a glance over his shoulder to see how his
minions fared.
The Chaos pack was finishing them. One by one the Creatures Corum had
summoned from the netherworld were gathering in their prizes and vanishing to
whence
they had come.
With a cry Gaynor threw himself once more on Corum. Corum summoned all his
strength to turn the lunge and thrust back. Then Gaynor closed in, grabbing
Corum's sword arm and raising his broadsword to bring it down on Corum's head.
Corum wrestled himself free and the blade struck his shoulder, cut through the
first layer of mail and was stopped by the second.
And he was defenceless. Prince Gaynor had clung to his sword and now held it
triumphantly in his left gauntlet.
'Yield to me, Prince Corum. Yield to me and I will spare your life.'
'So that you can take, me back to your mistress Xiombarg.'
'It is what I must do.'
'Then I will not yield!'
'So I must kill you, then?' Gaynor panted as he dropped Corum's sword to the
mud, took a grip with both hands on the hilt of his own broadsword, and stumbled
forward to finish his foe.
CHAPTER FOUR
The Barbarian Attack
Instinctively Corum flung up his hands to ward off Gaynor's blow and then
something happened to the Hand of Kwll.
More than once the Hand had saved his life - often in anticipation of the
threat - and now it acted of its own volition again to reach out and grasp
Gaynor's blade, wrenching it from the hands of the Damned Prince and bringing it
rapidly up then down to dash the pommel against the top of Gaynor's head.
Prince Gaynor staggered, groaning and slowly fell to his knees.
Now Corum jumped forward and with one arm encircled Gaynor's neck. 'Do you
yield, prince?'
'I cannot yield,' Gaynor replied in a strangled voice. 'I have nothing to
yield.'
But he no longer struggled as the sinister Hand of Kwll grasped the lip of
his visor and tugged.
'NO!' Prince Gaynor cried as he realized what Corum planned. 'You cannot. No
mortal may see my face!' He began to writhe, but Corum held him firmly, and the
hand of Kwll tugged again at the visor.
'PLEASE!'
The visor shifted slightly.
'I BEG THEE, PRINCE IN THE SCARLET ROBE! LET ME GO AND I WILL OFFER THEE NO
FURTHER HARM!'
'You have not the right to swear such an oath,' Corum reminded him fiercely.
'You are Xiombarg's thing and are without honour or will.'
The pleading voice echoed strangely. 'Have mercy, Prince Corum.'
'And I have not the right to grant you that mercy, for I serve Arkyn,' Corum
told him.
The Hand of Kwll wrenched for a third time at the visor and it came away.
Corum stared at a youthful face which writhed as if composed of a million
white worms. Dead, red eyes peered from the face and all the horrors Corum had
ever witnessed could not compare with the simple, tragic horror of that visage.
He screamed and his scream blended with that of Prince Gaynor the Damned as the
flesh of the face began to putrefy and change into a score of foul colours which
gave off a more pungent stench than anything which had issued from the Chaos
Pack itself. And as Corum watched the face changed its features. Sometimes it
was the face of a middle-aged man, sometimes the face of a woman, sometimes that
of a boy - and once, fleetingly, he recognized his own face. How many guises had
Prince Gaynor known through all the eternity of his damnation? Corum saw a
million years of despair recorded there. And still the face writhed, still the
red eyes blazed in terror and agony, still the features changed and changed and
changed and changed. . .
More than a million years. Eons of misery. The price of Gaynor's nameless
crime, his betrayal of his oath to Law. A fate imposed upon him not by Law but
by the Power of the Balance. What crime could it have been if the neutral Cosmic
Balance had been required to act? Some suggestion of it appeared and disappeared
in the various features that flashed within the helm. And now Corum did not grip
Gaynor's neck, but instead cradled the tormented head in his arms and wept for
the Prince of the Damned who had paid a price - was paying a price - which no
being should ever have to pay.
Here, Corum felt as he wept, was the ultimate in justice - or the ultimate in
injustice. Both seemed at that moment to be the same.
And even now Prince Gaynor was not dying. He was merely undergoing a
transition from one existence to another. Soon, in some other distant Realm, far
from the Fifteen Planes and the Realms of the Sword Rulers, he would be doomed
to continue his servitude to Chaos.
At last the face disappeared and the flashing armour was empty.
Prince Gaynor the Damned was gone.
Corum lifted his head dazedly and heard Jhary-a-Conel's
voice in his ears. 'Quickly, Corum, take Gaynor's horse. The barbarians are
gathering their courage. Our work is done here!'
The Companion to Champions was shaking him. Corum got up, found his sword
where Gaynor had dropped it in the mud, let Jhary help him into the ebony and
ivory saddle. . .
. . . Then they were galloping towards the walls of Halwyg-nan-Vake with the
Mabden warriors howling behind them.
The gates opened for them and closed instantly. Barbarian fists beat
uselessly on the iron-shod timbers as they dismounted to find that King Onald
and Rhalina were waiting for them.
'Prince Gaynor?' said King Onald eagerly. 'Does he still live?'
'Aye,' Corum answered hollowly. 'He still lives.'
'Then you failed!'
'No.' Corum walked away from them, leading his foe's horse, walking into the
darkness, unwilling to speak to anyone, not even Rhalina.
King Onald followed him and then paused, looking up at Jhary who was lowering
himself from his saddle. 'He did not fail?'
'Prince Gaynor's power is gone,' Jhary said tiredly. 'Corum defeated him. Now
the barbarians have no brain - they have only their numbers, their brutality,
their Dogs and their Bears.' He laughed without humour. 'That is all, King
Onald.'
They all stared after Corum who, with bowed back and dragging feet, passed
into the shadows.
'I will prepare us for their attack,' Onald said. 'They will come at us in
the morning, I think.'
'It is likely,' Rhalina agreed. She had an impulse to go to Corum then, but
she restrained it. And at dawn the barbarian army of King Lyr-a-Brode joined
with the army of Bro-an-Mabden and, still with the strength of the Army of the
Dog and the Army of the Bear, began to close in on Halwyg-nan-Vake.
Warriors were packed on all Halwyg's low walls. The barbarians had no siege
engines with them, since they had relied on Prince Gaynor's strategy and his
Host of Chaos in their taking of all other cities. But there were many of them -
so many that it was almost impossible to see the last ranks of their legions.
They rode on horses and in chariots or they marched.
Corum had rested for a few hours but had not been able to sleep. He could not
rid himself of the vision of Prince Gaynor's face. He tried to remember his
hatred of Glandyth-a-Krae and sought the Earl amongst the barbarian horde, but
Glandyth was apparently nowhere present. Perhaps he searched for Corum still in
the region of Moidel's Mount?
King Lyr sat on a big horse and clutched his own crude battle-banner. Beside
him was the hump-backed shape of King Cronekyn-a-Drok, ruler of the tribes of
Bro-an-Mabden. Half-idiot was King Cronekyn and well was he nicknamed the Little
Toad.
The barbarians marched raggedly, without much order and it seemed that the
sunken-featured king looked about him nervously as if he were not sure he could
control such a force now that Prince Gaynor was gone.
King Lyr-a-Brode lifted his great iron sword and a sheet of flaming arrows
suddenly leapt from behind his horsemen and whistled over the walls of Halwyg,
setting light to shrubs which had dried from lack of watering. But King Onald
had prepared for this and for some days the citizens had been preserving their
urine to throw upon the flames. King Onald had heard of the fate of other
besieged cities in his kingdom and he had learned what was necessary.
Several of the defenders staggered about on the walls beating at the flaming
arrows which stuck in them. One man ran by Corum with his face burning but Corum
hardly noticed him.
With a huge roar the barbarians rode right up to the walls and began to scale
them.
The attack on Halwyg had begun in earnest.
But Corum watched for the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear, wondering
when that would be brought against them. They seemed to be holding it in reserve
and he could not quite see why.
Now his attention was forced back to the immediate threat as a gasping
barbarian, brand in one hand, sword in his teeth, hauled himself over the
battlements. He gave a yell of surprise as Corum cut him down. But others were
coming now.
All through that morning Corum fought mechanically, though he fought well.
Elsewhere on the walls Rhalina, Jhary and Beldan were commanding detachments of
defenders. A thousand barbarians died, but a thousand more replaced them, for
Lyr had had the sense at least to rest his men and bring them up in waves. There
was no chance of such strategy amongst those who manned the walls. Every warrior
who could carry a sword was being used.
Corum's ears rang with the roar and the clash of battle. He must have taken a
score of lives, yet he was hardly aware of it. His mail was torn in a dozen
places, he was bleeding from several minor wounds, but he did not notice that,
either.
More flame arrows crossed the walls and the women and children came with
buckets to douse the fires that started.
Behind the defenders was a thin haze of smoke. Before them was a mass of
stinking barbarian warriors. And everywhere was the hysteria of battle. Blood
splashed all surfaces. Human guts smeared the walls. Broken weapons littered the
ground and corpses were piled several deep on the battlements in a vain attempt
to raise the walls and stem the attack.
Below them, at the gates, barbarians used tree-trunks to try to split the
iron-shod wood, but so far they had held.
Corum, only distantly aware of the noise and the sights of battle, knew that
his fight with Prince Gaynor had been worthwhile. There was no doubt that
Gaynor's hell-creatures and Gaynor's tactics would have taken the city by now.
But how much time was there? When would Arkyn return with the substances
needed by King Yurette? And did the City in the Pyramid still stand.
Corum smiled grimly then. Xiombarg would know by now that he had slain her
servant, Prince Gaynor. Her anger would be that much greater, her sense of
impotence the stronger. Perhaps this would lessen the fury of her attack upon
Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys?
Or perhaps it would strengthen it?
Corum strove to banish the speculations from his mind. There was no use in
them. He picked up a spear, hurled by a barbarian, and flung it back so that it
pierced the stomach of a Mabden attacker who clutched the shaft and swayed on
the wall for a moment before toppling head over heels to join the other corpses
on the ground below.
Then, soon after noon, the barbarians began to retreat, dragging their dead
with them.
Corum saw King Lyr and King Cronekyn conferring. Perhaps they were wondering
whether to bring up the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear. Were they
considering a new strategy which would not waste so many of their men? Perhaps
they did not care about the men they wasted?
A boy found Corum on the wall. 'Prince Corum, a
message. Will you join Aleryon there?'
On aching legs Corum left the battlements and got into a chariot, driving it
slowly through the streets to the temple.
And now the temple was packed with wounded both within and without. Corum met
Aleryon at the entrance.
'Is Arkyn returned?'
'He is, prince.'
Corum strode in, looking questioningly at the prone bodies on the floor.
'They are dying,' said Aleryon quietly. 'They are hardly aware of anything.
There is no need for discretion with these poor lads.'
Arkyn stepped again from the shadows. For all he was a god and the form he
assumed was not his true form, he looked tired. 'Here,' he said, handing Corum a
small box of plain, dull metal. 'Do not open it for the substances are very
powerful and their radiance can kill you. Take it to the messenger from
Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys and tell him to go back through the Wall Between the Realms in
his Sky Ship. . .'
'But he has not the power to return?' Corum argued.
'I will manufacture an opening for him - or at least I hope I will, for I am
close to exhaustion. Xiombarg is working against me in subtle ways. I am not
sure I will be able to find an opening near to his city, but I will try. If it
is far from his city he may be in danger trying to get back there, but it will
be the best I can do.'
Corum nodded and took the box. 'Let us pray that Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys still
stands.'
Arkyn gave a sardonic smile. 'Do not pray to me, then,' he said. 'For I know
no better than you.'
Corum hurried from the temple with the box under his arm. It was heavy and
throbbed. He climbed into his chariot, whipped up the horses and raced through
the miserable avenues until he came at last to King Onald's
palace. Up the steps he rushed until he came to the roof where the Sky Ship
awaited him. He handed the box to the steersman and told him what Lord Arkyn had
said. The steersman looked dubious but took the box and placed it carefully in a
locker in the wheel-house.
'Farewell, Bwydyth-a-Horn,' Corum said earnestly. 'May you find your City in
the Pyramid and may you bring it back to this Realm in time.'
Bwydyth saluted him as he took the ship into the air. Suddenly a ragged gap
appeared in the sky. It was unstable. It quivered and it sparked. Beyond it a
vivid golden sky could be seen, scarred with purple and orange light which
shouted.
Through the gap went the Sky Ship. It was swallowed suddenly and the gap
shrank behind it until there was no gap there at all.
Corum stood watching the sky for a moment before he heard a great roar
suddenly go up from the walls.
A new attack must be beginning.
He ran down the steps, back through the palace, out into the street. And then
he saw the women. They were on their knees. They were weeping. A board was being
borne on the shoulders of four tall warriors. On the board was something covered
by a cloak.
'What is it?' Corum asked one of the warriors. 'Who is dead?'
'They have slain our King Onald,' said the warrior sorrowfully. 'And they
have sent the Armies of the Dog and the Horned Bear against us. Destruction
comes to Halwyg, Prince Corum. Now nothing can stop it!'
CHAPTER FIVE
The Fury of Queen Xiombarg
Savagely Corum whipped the horses back through the streets to the wall. A
silence had fallen upon the citizens of Halwyg-nan-Vake and now, it seemed, they
waited passively for the death which the victorious barbarians would bring them.
Already two women had committed suicide as he passed, hurling themselves from
the roofs of their houses. Perhaps they were wise, he thought.
He jumped from the chariot and ran up the steps to the wall where Rhalina and
Jhary-a-Conel stood together. He did not need to listen to what they told him,
for he could see what was coming.
The great dogs, eyes glaring, tongues lolling, were loping swiftly towards
the city, towering over the barbarians who ran beside them. And behind the dogs
came the gigantic bears with their clubs and their shields and with black horns
curling from their heads, lumbering on their hind legs.
Corum knew that the dogs could leap the walls and that the bears would batter
down the gates with their clubs and he reached a decision.
'To the palace!' he shouted. 'All warriors to the palace. All civilians find
what cover they can!'
'You are abandoning the citizens?' Rhalina asked him, shivering when she saw
that his single eye burned black and gold.
'I am doing what I can for them, hoping that our retreat will bring us a
little time. From the palace we shall be able to defend ourselves better.
Hurry!' he shouted. 'Hurry!'
Some of the warriors moved swiftly, in relief, but others were reluctant.
Corum stayed on the walls, watching as the soldiers straggled back towards
the distant palace, herding the citizens with them, carrying the wounded.
Soon only he, Rhalina and Jhary remained on the walls, watching the dogs lope
nearer, watching the bears come closer.
Then the three companions descended to the streets and began to run through
the ruined, deserted avenues, past burned bushes and crushed flowers and
corpses, until they arrived at the palace and supervised the barricading of
windows and doors.
The howls of the dogs and the bears, the yells of the triumphant barbarians
could now be heard in the distance.
A kind of peace fell over the waiting palace as the three companions climbed
to the roof and stood watching.
'How long!' Rhalina whispered. 'How long, Corum, before they come?'
'The beasts? Some minutes before they reach the walls.'
'And then?'
'A few more minutes while they nose about for a trap.'
'And then?'
'A minute or two before they attack the palace. And then - I do not know. We
cannot stand for long against such powerful foes.'
'Have you no other plan?'
'I have one more plan. But against so many. . .' His voice trailed off. 'I am
not sure. I simply do not know the power. . .'
The howling and grunting grew louder, then stopped.
'They are at the walls,' said Jhary.
Corum arranged his torn, scarlet robe about his shoulders. He kissed Rhalina.
'Farewell, my Margravine,' he said.
'Farewell? What ---?'
'Farewell, Jhary - Companion to Champions. I think you may have to find
another hero to befriend.'
Jhary tried to smile. 'Do you want me with you?'
'No. '
The first of the huge dogs leapt the wall and stood panting in the street,
sniffing this way and that. They saw it in the distance.
Corum left them as they watched, going back down the steps within the palace,
squeezing through the barricade at the entrance and walking out down the broad
path, past the gates of the palace, until he stood in the main avenue looking
towards the walls.
Some bushes were burning near-by. Gardens and lawns were littered with the
dead and the near-dead. A small, winged cat circled over Corum's head and then
flew back towards the battlements.
More dogs had leapt the walls and, heads down, tongues panting, eyes wary,
came slowly along the avenue to where the single small figure of Corum waited
for them.
Behind the dogs the main gates of the city suddenly splintered, cracked and
were forced down. The first of the horned bears waddled through, nostrils
dilating, club ready.
Corum was seen to raise his hand to his jewelled eye then. He was seen to
blanch and stagger slightly, he was seen to stretch out his sorcerous Hand of
Kwll and it vanished so that it seemed he had only a stump on his wrist.
And then, all around him, frightful things suddenly appeared. Ghastly,
ruined, misshapen things - the things which had been the followers of Prince
Gaynor the Damned and were now loyal to Corum only because he promised them
release if they would find new victims to imprison in the Cavern of Limbo.
Corum pointed with the Hand of Kwll which had now
reappeared.
Rhalina turned her horrified gaze to Jhary-a-Conel who viewed the scene with
a certain equanimity. 'How can such - such maimed things hope to beat those dogs
and those bears and the thousands of barbarians who follow behind them?'
Jhary said. 'I do not know. I think Corum is testing their power. If they are
beaten completely, then it means that the Hand of Kwll. and the Eye of Rhynn are
all but useless to him and will not be able to save us if we try to escape.'
'And that is what he knew and did not speak of,' said Rhalina, nodding her
beautiful head.
The creatures of Chaos began to race up the avenue towards the gigantic dogs
and bears. The animals were puzzled, growling a little, but not sure whether
these were friends or foes.
Scampering, malformed things they were, many with limbs missing, many with
huge gaping wounds, some with no heads, some with no legs at all, so that they
clung to their fellows or, where they could, propelled themselves on their
hands. A wretched mob with but one advantage - and that was that they were
already dead.
Down the long, desolated avenue they poured and the dogs barked, their voices
reverberating among the roofs of ruined Halwyg, warning the creatures to go
back.
But the creatures came on. They could not stop. To slay the Army of the Dog
and the Army of the Bear was to assure their release from terrifying Limbo - to
assure that their souls might die completely - and true death was all they
sought now.
Corum remained where he was at the end of the avenue and he could not believe
that such wounded creatures could possibly overcome the fierce and agile beasts.
He saw that all the bears had entered the gates and that the barbarians were
crowding in behind them, led by King Lyr and King Cronekyn. He hoped that even
if the Chaos things were not successful a part of an hour might be granted
Halwyg before the attack on the palace began.
He looked back, behind the palace, to where the roof of the Temple of Law
could just be seen. Was Arkyn there? Was Arkyn waiting to see what would happen?
The dogs began to snap at the first of the Chaos creatures to reach them. One
of the huge beasts flung its head back with an armless, struggling living-dead
thing in its jaws. It shook it and flung it aside, but it began to crawl towards
the dog again, the moment it had fallen. The dog flattened its ears and its tail
drooped when it saw this.
Large as they were, thought Corum, fierce as they were, they were still dogs.
It was one of the things he had counted upon.
The bears moved forward, red mouths glistening with white fangs, clubs and
shields raised, striking about them with their bludgeons so that Chaos creatures
were flung in all directions. But they did not die. They picked themselves up
and they attacked again.
Chaos creatures clung to the fur of the dogs and the bears. One dog went down
at last, threshing on its back as Corum's maimed corpses tore out its throat.
Corum smiled an unpleasant smile.
But now he saw that what he feared might happen was happening. Lyr-a-Brode
was leading his riders around the fighting beasts. They moved warily, but they
were beginning to fill the approach to the long avenue.
Corum turned and ran back towards the palace.
Before he had reached the roof the barbarians were pouring down the avenue
towards the palace, while behind them the Army of the Dog and the Army of the
Bear still struggled with the living-dead Chaos creatures.
Arrows whirred from the windows of the palace and Corum saw that King
Cronekyn was one of the first to fall with an arrow in each eye. King
Lyr-a-Brode was better armoured than his brother monarch and the arrows merely
bounced off his helmet and breastplate. He waved his sword in mockery of the
archers and flung his barbarians against the palace. They began to batter down
the barricades.
A captain of the Royal Guard came running to the roof. 'We can hold the lower
floors a few moments longer, Prince Corum, but that is all.'
Corum nodded. 'Retreat as slowly as you can. We'll join you soon.'
Rhalina said: 'What did you think would happen down there, Corum?'
'I have a feeling that Xiombarg is exerting great pressures on this Realm
since I destroyed Prince Gaynor. I thought she might have the power to turn
those things upon me.'
'But she cannot personally come to this Realm,' Rhalina said. 'We were told
that. It would be to sin against the Rule of the Balance and even the Great Old
Gods will not defy the Cosmic Balance so openly.'
'Perhaps,' said Corum. 'But I am beginning to suspect that Xiombarg's fury is
so great she may attempt to break through into this Realm.'
'That will mean the end of us without doubt,' she murmured. 'What is Arkyn
doing?'
'Engaging himself with what he can. He cannot interfere directly in our aid -
and I suspect that he, too, prepares himself for Xiombarg. Come, we had best
join the defenders.'
They were two flights down when they saw the retreating warriors vainly
trying to force back the roaring barbarians who pressed blindly upwards,
careless of the threat of death. The captain who had earlier addressed Corum
spread his hands hopelessly. 'There are more detachments elsewhere in the
palace, but I fear they're as hard-pressed as us.'
Corum looked at the steps which were crowded with the invaders. The wall of
guards was thin and would soon break. 'Then we must go to the roof,' he said,
'At least we will be able to hold them there a little longer. We must conserve
our forces as best we can.'
'But we are defeated are we not, Prince Corum?' said the captain calmly.
'I fear so, captain. I fear so.'
And then, from somewhere, they heard a scream. It was not a human scream and
yet it was plainly a scream of pure anger.
Rhalina covered her face with her hands. 'Xiombarg?' she whispered. 'It is
Xiombarg's voice, Corum.'
Corum's mouth was dry. He could not answer her. He licked his lips.
The scream came again. But there was another sound with it - a humming which
rose higher and higher in pitch until it hurt their ears.
'The roof!' Corum cried. 'Quickly.'
Gasping for breath they reached the roof and flung up their arms to protect
their eyes against the powerful lights which swam in the sky and obscured the
sun.
Corum saw it first. Xiombarg's face, contorted with insensate fury, huge upon
the horizon, her auburn hair flowing as clouds might flow across the sky, a
mighty sword in her hand, large enough to slice the whole world in twain.
'It is she,' groaned Rhalina. 'The Queen of the Swords. She has defied the
Balance and she has come to destroy us.'
'Look there!' Jhary-a-Conel. cried. 'That is why she is here. She has
followed them to our Realm! They have escaped her. All her plans were thwarted
and she defied the Balance in her impotence and her rage!'
It was the City in the Pyramid. It hovered in the sky over battered
Halwyg-nan-Vake, its green light flickering and threatening to fade and then
bursting into increased brilliance. From the City in the Pyramid came the
whining sound they had heard.
Something left the city and flew down towards the palace. Corum turned away
from the image of Xiombarg's raging face and her waving sword and he watched the
Sky Ship descend. In it was the King Without a Country. He held something in his
arms.
The Sky Ship settled on the roof and the King Without a Country smiled at
Corum. 'A gift,' he said. 'In return for your help to Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys. . .'
'I thank you,' Corum said, 'but this is no time ---'
'The gift has powers. It is a weapon. Take it.'
Corum took the thing. It was a cylinder covered in peculiar designs and with
a spade-grip at one end. The other end tapered.
'It is a weapon,' repeated Noreg-Dan. 'It will destroy those at whom you
point it.' '
Corum looked at the vision of Xiombarg, heard her screaming begin again, saw
her raise the sword. He pointed it at her.
'No,' said the King Without a Country. 'Not Xiombarg for she is a Great Old
God - a Sword Ruler. Your mortal enemies.'
Corum rushed to the stairs and descended. The barbarians, King Lyr now
leading them, had reached the last flight.
'Point it and press the handle,' called Noreg-Dan.
Corum pointed at King Lyr-a-Brode. The tall king was striding up the stairs,
his braided beard fluttering, his bearing triumphant and all his huge Grim Guard
behind him. He saw Corum and he laughed.
'Do you wish to surrender, last of the the Vadhagh?'
And Corum laughed back at him. 'I am not the last of the Vadhagh, King
Lyr-a-Brode, as this shows you.' He pressed the grip and suddenly the king
clutched at his chest, choked and fell backwards into the arms of his Guard, his
tongue protruding from his lips, his grey braids falling over his eyes.
'He is dead!' shrieked the leader of the Grim Guard. 'Our king! Vengeance!'
Waving his sword he rushed at Corum. But again Corum depressed the grip and
he, too, died in the manner of his king. Corum pointed the weapon several times.
Each time a Grim Guard fell until there were no more Grim Guards living.
He looked back at the King Without a Country. Noreg-Dan was smiling. 'We used
such things against Xiombarg's minions. That is one of the reasons why she
expresses such rage. It will take her time to create new mortal things to do her
work.'
'But she has defied the Balance in one thing,' Corum said. 'She may defy it
in another.'
The monstrous, beautiful, furious face of the Queen of the Swords rose higher
over the horizon and now her shoulders could be seen, her breasts, her waist.
'AH! CORUM! DREADFUL ASSASSIN OF ALL I LOVE!'
The voice was so loud that it made Corum's ears throb with pain. He staggered
backwards against the battlements, watching, transfixed, as the great sword
filled the sky and Xiombarg's eyes blazed like two mighty suns. She was
engulfing the world with her presence. The sword began to fall and Corum readied
himself for death. Rhalina rushed to his arms and they hugged one another.
Then: 'YOU HAVE MOCKED THE RULING OF THE COSMIC BALANCE, SISTER XIOMBARG!'
Against the far horizon stood Arkyn, as gigantic as the Queen of the Swords.
Lord Arkyn of Law in all his godly finery, with a sword in his hand as large as
Xiombarg's. And the city and its inhabitants were more insignificant than a tiny
ant-nest and its occupants would be to two humans confronting each other in a
meadow.
'YOU HAVE MOCKED THE BALANCE, QUEEN OF THE SWORDS.'
'I AM NOT THE FIRST!'
'THERE IS ONLY ONE WHO HAS SURVIVED AND HE IS THE NAMELESS FORCE! YOU HAVE
RELINQUISHED YOUR RIGHT TO RULE YOUR REALM!'
'NO! THE BALANCE HAS NO POWER OVER ME!'
'BUT IT HAS. . .'
And the Cosmic Balance, that Corum had seen once before in a vision after he
had banished Arioch of Chaos, appeared in the sky between Lord Arkyn and Queen
Xiombarg, and it was so great that it dwarfed them.
'IT HAS,'
said a voice that was not the voice of Xiombarg or Arkyn.
And the Balance began to tip towards Arkyn.
'IT HAS.'
Queen Xiombarg screamed in fear and it was a scream that shook the whole
world and threatened to send it spinning from its course about the sun.
'IT HAS.'
The sword that was the symbol of her power was wrenched effortlessly from her
hand and appeared for an instant in the bowl of the Balance which tilted towards
Lord Arkyn.
'NO!' begged Queen Xiombarg. 'IT WAS A TRICK - ARKYN PLANNED THIS. HE LURED
ME HERE. HE KNEW. . .' Her voice was fading. 'He knew. . . He knew. . .'
And the substance of Queen Xiombarg began to disperse. It drifted away like
wisps of cloud and then was gone.
For a moment the Cosmic Balance remained framed in the sky, then that, too,
disappeared.
Only Lord Arkyn remained now, all clothed in white radiance, his white sword
in his hand.
'IT IS DONE!' said his voice and it seemed that warmth flooded through all
the world.
'IT IS DONE!'
Corum cried, 'Lord Arkyn! Did you know that Xiombarg's fury would be so great
that she would risk the Wrath of the Balance and enter this Realm.'
'I HOPED IT. I MERELY HOPED IT.'
'Then much of what you have asked me to do was with this in mind?'
'AYE.'
Corum thought of all the bitterness he had experienced, all the strife. He
thought of Prince Gaynor's thousands of faces flickering before him. . .
'I could come to hate all gods,' he said.
'IT WOULD BE YOUR RIGHT. WE MUST USE MORTALS FOR ENDS WE CANNOT OURSELVES
ACHIEVE.'
And then Lord Arkyn had vanished also and all that was left were the circling
Sky Ships of Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys sending down invisible death to the shrieking,
terrified barbarians who were scattering now all over the churned lawns, avenues
and gardens of Halwyg-nan-Vake.
Beyond the walls a few barbarians were fleeing, but the Sky Ships found them.
The Sky Ships found them all.
Corum noted that the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear had gone, as
had the creatures of Chaos he had summoned to his aid. Had they been recalled by
their masters - the Dog and the Horned Bear - or were they now occupying the
Cavern of Limbo. He put a finger to his jewelled eye-patch but then dropped it.
He could not bear, for a long time, to look upon that netherworld.
The King Without a Country came forward. 'You see how useful the gift was,
Prince Corum.'
'Aye.'
'And now Xiombarg is banished from her Realm only one more Realm has a Sword
Ruler. Mabelode must fear us now.'
'I am sure that he does,' said Corum without joy.
'And I am no longer a King Without a Country. I can begin to rebuild my
kingdom once I have returned to my own plane.'
'That is good,' said Corum tonelessly.
He went to the battlements and he looked down at the corpse-strewn city. A
few of the citizens were beginning to emerge from their houses. The power of the
Mabden barbarians was ended for ever. Peace had come to Arkyn's Realm and peace,
no doubt, would come to the Realm now to be ruled by his brother Lord of Law.
'Shall we return to Moidel in the sea?' Rhalina asked him softly, stroking
his haggard face.
He shrugged. 'I doubt if it exists. Glandyth would have razed it.'
'And what of Earl Glandyth?' Jhary-a-Conel stroked the chin of his purring,
winged cat which sat again upon his shoulder. 'Where is he? What became of him.'
'I do not think he is dead,' said Corum. 'I think I shall encounter him
again. I have served Law and performed all the deeds Arkyn asked of me. But I
have still to take my vengeance.'
A Sky Ship came towards them. In its prow stood the old, handsome Vadhagh
Prince Yurette. He was smiling as the ship of the air settled on the roof.
'Corum. Will you guest with us at Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys? I wish to speak on matters
concerning the restoration of Vadhagh lands, of Vadhagh castles - so that your
land may once again be called Bro-an-Vadhagh. We will send the remaining Mabden
back to their original kingdom of Bro-an-Mabden and the pleasant forests and
fields will bloom again.'
And, at last Corum's gaunt face softened and he smiled.
'I thank you, Prince Yurette. We should be honoured to guest with you.'
'Now that we have returned to our own Realm, I think we shall cease our
venturings for a while,' said Prince Yurette.
'And,' Corum added feelingly, 'I hope that I, too, may cease my own
venturings. A little tranquillity would be welcome.'
Far out across the plain the City in the Pyramid was beginning to descend to
Earth.
Epilogue
Glandyth-a-Krae was weary, as were his men, the charioteers who massed behind
him. From the cover of the hill he had witnessed the confrontation between Queen
Xiombarg and Lord Arkyn and he had seen his folk destroyed by the Vadhagh
Shefanhow in their sorcerous flying craft.
For many months he had sought Corum Jhaelen Irsei and the gast of a renegade,
the Margravine Rhalina. And at last he had turned from his search to join the
main army in its attack upon Halwyg-nan-Vake, only to witness the sudden defeat
of the Mabden horde and its allies.
Earl Glandyth glowered. It was he who was the outlaw now - he who must hide
and scheme and know fear - for the Vadhagh had returned and Law ruled All.
At last, as night fell, and the world was illuminated by the strange green
glow from the monstrous, sorcerous city, Glandyth ordered his men to go back
along the road they had travelled, back to the sea and into the dark forests of
the North East. And he vowed he would yet find an ally strong enough to destroy
Corum and all that Corum loved.
And he believed he knew whom to summon.
He believed he knew.
This ends the Second Book of Corum
The Queen of the Swords
by Michael Moorcock
The Second Book of Corum
CONTENTS
BOOK ONE
Chapter One What the Sea God Discarded
Chapter Two The Gathering at Kalenwyr
Chapter Three Lywm-an-Esh
Chapter Four The Wall Between the Realms
BOOK TWO
Chapter One The Lake of Voices
Chapter Two The White River
Chapter Three Beasts of the Abyss
Chapter Four The Chariots of Chaos
Chapter Five The Frozen Army
Chapter Six The City in the Pyramid
BOOK THREE
Chapter One The Horde from Hell
Chapter Two The Siege Begins
Chapter Three Prince Gaynor the Damned
Chapter Four The Barbarian Attack
Chapter Five The Fury of Queen Xiombarg
BOOK ONE
In which Prince Corum meets a poet, hears a portent and plans a journey
CHAPTER ONE
What the Sea God Discarded
Now the skies of summer were pale blue over the deeper blue of the sea; over the
golden green of the mainland forest; over the grassy rocks of Moidel's Mount and
the white stones of the castle raised on its peak. And the last of the Vadhagh
race, Prince Corum in the Scarlet Robe, was deep in love with the Mabden woman,
Margravine Rhalina of Allomglyl.
Corum Jhaelen Irsei, whose right eye was covered by a patch encrusted with
dark jewels so that it resembled the orb of an insect, whose left eye (the
natural one) was large and almond-shaped with a yellow centre and purple
surround, was unmistakably Vadhagh. His skull was narrow and long and tapering
at the chin and his ears were tapered, too. They had no lobes and were flat
against the skull. The hair was fair and finer than the finest Mabden maiden's,
his mouth was wide, full-lipped, and his skin was rose-pink and flecked with
gold. He would have been handsome save for the baroque blemish that was now his
right eye and for the somewhat grim twist to his lips. Then, too, there was the
alien hand which strayed often to his sword-hilt, visible when he pushed back
his scarlet robe.
This left hand bore six fingers on it and seemed encased in a jewelled
gauntlet (not so - the 'jewels' were the hand's skin). It was a sinister thing
and it had crushed the heart of the Knight of the Swords himself - my lord
Arioch of Chaos - and allowed Arkyn, Lord of Law, to return.
Corum certainly seemed a being bent on vengeance and he was, indeed, pledged
to avenge his murdered family by slaying Earl Glandyth-a-Krae, servant of King
Lyr-a-Brode of Kalenwyr, who ruled the South and the East of the continent once
ruled by the Vadhagh. And he was also pledged to the Cause of Law against the
Cause of Chaos (whose servant Lyr and his subjects were). This knowledge made
him sober and manly, but it also made his soul heavy. He was also unsettled by
the thought of the power grafted to his flesh - the Power of the Hand and the
Eye.
The Margravine Rhalina was womanly and beautiful and her gentle face was
framed by thick, black tresses. She had huge dark eyes and red, loving lips.
She, too, was nervous of the sorcerous gifts of the dead wizard Shool, but she
tried not to brood upon them, just as earlier she had refused to brood upon the
loss of her husband, the Margrave, when he had been drowned in a shipwreck while
on his way to Lywrn-an-Esh, the land he served and which was gradually being
covered by the sea.
She found more to laugh at than did Corum and she was his comfort, for once
he had been innocent and had laughed a great deal, and he remembered this
innocence with longing. But the longing brought other memories - of his family
lying dead, mutilated, dishonoured on the sward outside Castle Erorn as it
burned and Glandyth brandished his weapons which were clothed in Vadhagh blood.
Such violent images were stronger than the images of his earlier, peaceful life.
They forever inhabited his skull, sometimes filling it, sometimes lurking in the
darker corners and merely threatening to fill it. And when his revenge-lust
seemed to wane, they would always bring it back to fullness. Fire, flesh and
fear; the barbaric chariots of the Denledhyssi - brass, iron and crude gold.
Short, shaggy horses and burly, bearded warriors in borrowed Vadhagh armour -
opening their red mouths and bellowing their insensate triumph, while the old
stones of Castle Erorn cracked and tumbled in the yelling blaze and Corum
discovered what hate and terror were. . .
Glandyth's brutal face would fill his dreams, dominating even the dead,
tortured faces of his parents and his sisters, so that he would often awake in
the middle of the night, fierce, tensed and shouting.
Then only Rhalina could calm him, stroking his ruined face and holding his
shaking body close to her own.
Yet, during those days of early summer, there were moments of peace and they
could ride through the woods of the mainland without fear, now, of the Pony
Tribes who had fled at the sight of the ship Shool had sent on the night of
their attack - a dead ship from the bottom of the sea, crewed by corpses and
commanded by the dead Margrave himself, Rhalina's drowned husband.
The woods were full of sweet life, of little animals and bright flowers and
rich scents. And though they never quite succeeded, they offered to heal the
scars on Corum's soul; they offered an alternative to conflict and death and
sorcerous horror and they showed him that there were things in the universe
which were calm and ordered and beautiful and that Law offered more than just a
sterile order but sought to establish throughout the Fifteen Planes a harmony in
which all things could exist in all their variety. Law offered an environment in
which all the mortal virtues could flourish.
Yet while Glandyth and all he represented survived, Corum knew that Law would
be under constant threat and that the corrupting monster Fear would destroy all
virtue.
As they rode, one pretty day, through the woods, he cast about him with his
mismatched eyes and he said to Rhalina, 'Glandyth must die!'
And she nodded but did not question why he had made this sudden statement,
for she had heard it many times in similar circumstances. She tightened the rein
on her chestnut mare and brought the beast to a prancing halt in a glade of
lupins and hollyhocks. She dismounted and picked up her long skirts of
embroidered samite as she waded gracefully through the knee-high grass. Corum
sat on his tawny stallion and watched her, taking pleasure in her pleasure as
she had known he would. The glade was warm and shadowy, sheltered by kindly elm
and oak and ash in which squirrels and birds had made their nests.
'Oh, Corum, if only we could stay here forever! We could build a cottage,
plant a garden. . .'
He tried to smile. 'But we cannot,' he said. 'Even this is but a respite.
Shool was right. By accepting the logic of conflict I have accepted a particular
destiny. Even if I forgot my own vows of vengeance, even if I had not agreed to
serve Law against Chaos, Glandyth would still come and seek us out and make us
defend this peace. And Glandyth is stronger than these gentle woods, Rhalina. He
could destroy them overnight and, I think, would relish so doing if he knew we
loved them.'
She kneeled and smelled the flowers. 'Must it always be so? Must hate always
breed hate and love be powerless to proliferate?'
'If Lord Arkyn is right, it will not always be so. But those who believe that
love should be powerful must be prepared to die to ensure its strength.'
She raised her head suddenly and there was alarm in her eyes as they stared
into his.
He shrugged. 'It is true,' he said.
Slowly, she got to her feet and went back to where her horse stood. She put a
foot into the stirrup and pulled herself into the side-saddle. He remained in
the same position, staring at the flowers and at the grass which was gradually
springing back into the places it had occupied before she had walked through it.
'It is true.'
He sighed and turned his horse towards the shore.
'We had best return,' he murmured, 'before the sea covers the causeway.'
A little while later they emerged from the forest and trotted their steeds
along the shore. Blue sea shifted on the white sand and, still some distance
away, they saw the natural causeway leading through the shallows to the mount on
which stood Castle Moidel, the farthest and forgotten outpost of the
civilization of Lywm-an-Esh. Once the castle had stood among woods on the
mainland of Lywm-an-Esh, but the sea now covered that land.
Seabirds called and wheeled in the cloudless sky, sometimes diving to spear a
fish with their beaks and return with their catch to their nests amongst the
rocks of Moidel's Mount. The hooves of the horses thumped the sand or splashed
through the surf as they neared the causeway which would soon be covered by the
tide.
And then Corum's attention was caught by a movement far out to sea. He craned
forward as he rode and peered Into the distance.
'What is it?' she asked him.
'I am not sure. A big wave, perhaps. But this is not the season of heavy
seas.' He pointed. 'Look.'
'There seems to be a mist hanging over the water a mile or two out. It is
hard to observe. She gasped. 'It is a wave!'
Now the water near the shore became slightly more agitated as the wave
approached.
'It is as if some huge ship were passing by at great speed,' Corum said. 'It
is familiar. . .'
Then he looked more sharply into the distant haze. 'Do you see something - a
shadow - the shadow of a man on the mist?'
'Yes, I do see it. It is enormous. Perhaps an illusion - something to do with
the light. . .'
'No,' he said. 'I have seen that outline before. It is the giant - the great
fisherman who was the cause of my shipwreck on the coast of Khoolocrah!'
'The Wading God,' she said. 'I know of him. He is sometimes also called the
Fisher. Legends say that when he is seen it is an ominous portent.'
'It was an ominous enough portent for me when I last saw him.' Corum said
with some humour. Now good-sized waves were rolling up the beach and they backed
their horses off. 'He comes closer. Yet the mist follows him.'
It was true. The mist was moving nearer the shore as the waves grew larger
and the gigantic fisherman waded closer. They could see his outline clearly now.
His shoulders were bowed as he hauled his great net, walking backwards through
the water.
'What is he thought to catch?' whispered Corum. 'Whales! Sea-monsters?'
'Anything,' she replied. 'Anything that is upon or under the sea.' She
shivered.
The causeway was now completely covered by the artificial tide and there was
no point in going forward. They were forced further back towards the trees as
the sea rolled in in massive breakers, crashing upon the sand and the shingle.
A little of the mist seemed to touch them and it became cold, though the sun
was still bright. Corum drew his cloak about him. There came the steady sound of
the giant's strides as he waded on. Somehow he seemed a doomed figure to Corum -
a creature destined to drag his nets forever through the oceans of the world,
never finding the thing he sought.
'They say he fishes for his soul,' murmured Rhalina. 'For his soul.'
Now the silhouette straightened its back and hauled in its net. Many
creatures struggled there - some of them unrecognizable. The Wading God
inspected his catch carefully and then shook out the net, letting the things
fall back into the water. He moved on slowly, once again fishing for something
it seemed he would never find.
The mist began to leave the shore as the dim outline of the giant moved out
to sea again. The waters began to subside until at last they were still and the
mist vanished beyond the horizon.
Corum's horse snorted and pawed at the wet sand. The Prince in the Scarlet Robe
looked at Rhalina. Her eyes were blank, fixed on the horizon. Her features were
rigid.
'The danger is gone,' he said, trying to comfort her.
'There was no danger,' she said. 'It is a warning of danger that the Wading
God brings.'
'It is only what the legends say.'
Her eyes became alive again as she regarded him. 'And have we not had cause
to believe in legends of late?'
He nodded. 'Come, let's get back to the castle before the causeway's flooded
a second time.'
Their horses were grateful to be moving towards the Sanctuary of Moidel's
Castle. The sea was rising swiftly on both sides of the rocky path as they began
to cross and the horses broke spontaneously into a gallop.
At last they reached the great gates of the castle and these swung open to
admit them. Rhalina's handsome warriors welcomed them back gladly, anxious for
their own experiences to be confirmed.
'Did you see the giant, my lady Margravine?' Beldan, her steward, sprang down
the steps of the west tower. 'I thought it another of Glandyth's allies.' The
young man's normally cheerful, open face was clouded. 'What drove it off?'
'Nothing,' she said, dismounting, 'It was the Wading God. He was merely going
about his business.'
Beldan looked relieved. As with all the inhabitants of Castle Moidel, he ever
expected a new attack. And he was right in his expectations. Sooner or later
Glandyth would march again against the castle, bringing more powerful allies
than the superstitious and easily frightened warriors of the Pony Tribes. They
had heard that Glandyth, after his failure to take Castle Moidel, had returned
in a rage to the Court at Kalenwyr to ask King Lyr-a-Brode for an army. Perhaps
next time he came he would also bring ships which could attack from the seaward
while he attacked from the land. Such an assault would be successful, for
Moidel's garrison was small.
The sun was setting as they made for the main hall of the castle to take
their evening meal. Corum, Rhalina and Beldan sat together to eat and Corum's
mortal hand went often to the wine-jug and far less frequently to the food. He
was pensive, full of a sense of profound gloom which infected the others so that
they did not even attempt to make conversation.
Two hours passed in this way and still Corum swallowed wine.
And then Beldan raised his head, listening. Rhalina, too, heard the sound and
frowned. Only Corum appeared not to hear it.
It was a rapping noise - an insistent noise. Then there were voices and the
rapping stopped for a moment. When the voices subsided the rapping began again.
Beldan got up. 'I'll investigate. . .'
Rhalina glanced at Corum. 'I'll stay.'
Corum's head was lowered as he stared into his cup, sometimes fingering the
patch covering his alien eye, sometimes raising the Hand of Kwll and stretching
the six fingers, flexing them, inspecting them, puzzling over the implications
of his situation.
Rhalina listened. She heard Beldan's voice. Again the rapping died. There was
a further exchange. Silence.
Beldan came back into the hall.
'We have a visitor at our gates,' he informed her.
'Where is he from?'
'He says he is a traveller who has suffered some hardship and seeks
sanctuary.'
'A trick?'
'I know not.'
Corum. looked up. 'A stranger?'
'Aye,' Beldan said. 'Some spy of Glandyth's possibly.'
Corum rose unsteadily. 'I'll come to the gate.'
Rhalina touched his arm. 'Are you sure. . . ?'
'Of course,' He passed his hand over his face and drew a deep breath. He
began to stride from the hall, Rhalina and Beldan following.
He came to the gates and as he did so the knocking started up once more.
'Who are you?' Corum called. 'What business have you with the folk of
Moidel's Castle?'
'I am Jhary-a-Conel, a traveller. I am here through no particular wish of my
own, but I would be grateful for a meal and somewhere to sleep.'
'Are you of Lywm-an-Esh?' Rhalina asked.
'I am of everywhere and nowhere. I am all men and no
man. But one thing I am not - and that is your enemy. I am wet and I am
shivering with cold.'
'How came you to Moidel when the causeway is covered?' Beldan asked. He
turned to Corum. 'I have already asked him this once. He did not answer me.'
The unseen stranger mumbled something in reply.
'What was that?' Corum. said.
'Damn you! It's not a thing a man likes to admit. I was part of a catch of
fish! I was brought here in a net and I was dumped offshore and I swam to this
damned castle and I climbed your damned rocks and I knocked on your damned door
and now I stand making conversation with damned fools. Have you no charity at
Moidel?'
The three of them were astonished then - and they were convinced that the
stranger was not in league with Glandyth.
Rhalina signed to the warriors to open the great gates. They creaked back a
fraction and a slim, bedraggled fellow entered. He was dressed in unfamiliar
garb and had a sack over his back, a hat on his head whose wide brim was weighed
down by water and hung about his face. His long hair was as wet as the rest of
him. He was relatively young, relatively good looking and, in spite of his
sodden appearance, there was just a trace of amused disdain in his intelligent
eyes. He bowed to Rhalina.
'Jhary-a-Conel at your service, ma'am.'
'How came you to keep your hat while swimming so far through the sea?' Beldan
asked. 'And your sack, for that matter?'
Jhary-a-Conel acknowledged the question with a wink. 'I never lose my hat and
I rarely lose my sack. A traveller of my sort learns to hold on to his few
possessions - no matter what circumstances he finds himself in.'
'You are just that?' Corum asked. 'A traveller?'
Jhary-a-Conel showed some impatience. 'Your hospitality reminds me somewhat
of that I experienced some time since at a place called Kalenwyr.
'You have come from Kalenwyr?'
'I have been to Kalenwyr. But I see I cannot shame you, even by that
comparison. . .'
'I am sorry,' said Rhalina. 'Come. There is food already on the table. I'll
have servants bring you a change of clothing and towels and so forth.'
They returned to the main hall. Jhary-a-Conel looked about him.
'Comfortable,' he said.
They sat in their chairs and watched him as he casually stripped off his wet
clothes and stood at last naked before them. He scratched his nose. A servant
brought him towels and he began busily to dry himself. But the new clothes he
refused. Instead he wrapped himself in another towel and seated himself at the
table, helping himself to food and wine. 'I'll take my own clothes when they're
dry,' he informed the servants. 'I have a stupid habit concerning clothes not of
my particular choosing. Take care when you dry the hat. The brim must be tilted
just so.'
These instructions done, he turned to Corum with a bright smile. 'And what
name is it in this particular time and place, my friend?'
Corum frowned. 'I fail to understand you.'
'Your name is all I asked. Yours changes as does mine. The difference is
sometimes that you do not know that and I do - or vice versa. And sometimes we
are the same creature - or, at least, aspects of the same creature.'
Corum. shook his head. The man sounded mad.
'For instance,' continued Jhary as he ate heartily through a piled plate of
seafood, 'I have been called Timeras and Shalenak. Sometimes I am the hero, but
more often than not I am the companion to a hero.'
'Your words make little sense, sir,' Rhalina said gently. 'I do not think
Prince Corum understands them. Neither do we.'
Jhary grinned. 'Ah, then this is one of those times when the hero is aware of
only one existence. For the best, I suppose, for it is often unpleasant to
remember too many incarnations - particularly when they coexist. I recognize
Prince Corum for an old friend, but he does not recognize. me. It matters not.'
He finished his food, readjusted the towel about his waist and leaned back.
'So you'd offer us a riddle and then will not give us the answer,' Beldan
said.
'I will explain,' Jhary told him, 'for I do not deliberately jest with you. I
am a traveller of an unusual kind. It seems to be my destiny to move through all
times and all planes. I do not remember being born and I do not expect to die -
in the accepted sense. I am sometimes called Timeras and, if I am "of" anywhere,
then I suppose I am of Tanelorn.'
'But Tanelorn is a myth,' said Beldan.
'All places are a myth somewhere else - but Tanelorn is more constant than
most. She can be found, if sought, from anywhere in the multiverse.'
'Have you no profession?' Corum asked him.
'Well, I have made some poetry and plays in my time, but my main profession
could be that I am a friend of heroes. I have travelled - under several names,
of course, and in several guises - with Rackhir the Red Archer to Xerlerenes
where the ships of the Boatman sail the skies as your ships sail the sea - with
Elric of Melnibone to the Court of the Dead God - with Asquiol of Pompeii into
the deeper reaches of the multiverse where space is measured not in terms of
miles but in terms of galaxies - with Hawkmoon of Köln to Londra where the folk
wear jewelled masks fashioned into the faces of beasts. I have seen the future
and the past. I have seen a variety of planetary systems and I have learned that
time does not exist and that space is an illusion.'
'And the gods?' Corum asked him eagerly.
'I think we create them, but I am not sure. Where primitives invent crude
gods to explain the thunder, more sophisticated peoples create more elaborate
gods to explain the abstractions which puzzle them. It has often been noted that
gods could not exist without mortals and mortals could not exist without gods.'
'Yet gods, it appears,' said Corum, 'can affect our destinies.'
'And we can affect theirs, can we not?'
Beldan murmured to Corum: 'Your own experiences are proof of that, Prince
Corum.'
'So you can wander at will amongst the Fifteen Planes,' Corum said softly.
'As some Vadhagh once could.'
Jhary smiled. 'I can wander nowhere "at will" - or to very few places. I can
sometimes return to Tanelorn, if I wish, but normally I am hurled from one
existence to another without, apparently, rhyme or reason. I usually find that I
am made to fulfil my role wherever I land up - which is to be a companion to
champions, the friend of heroes. That is why I recognized you at once for what
you are - the Champion Eternal. I have known him in many forms, but he has not
always known me. Perhaps, in my own periods of amnesia, I have not always known
him.'
'And are you never a hero yourself'?'
'I have been heroic, I suppose, as some would see it. Perhaps I have even
been a hero of sorts. And, there again, it in sometimes my fate to be one aspect
of a particular hero - a part of another man or group of other men who together
make up a single great hero. The stuff of our identities is blown by a variety
of winds - all of them whimsical - about the multiverse. There is even a theory
I have heard that all mortals are aspects of one single cosmic identity and some
believe that even the gods are part of that identity, that all the planes of
existence, all the ages which come and go, all the manifestations of space which
emerge and vanish, are merely ideas in this cosmic mind, different fragments of
its personality. Such speculation leads us nowhere and everywhere, but it makes
no difference to our understanding of our immediate problems.'
'I'd agree with that,' Corum told him feelingly. 'And now, will you explain
in more detail how you came to Moidel?'
'I will explain what I can, friend Corum. It happened that I found myself at
a grim place called Kalenwyr. How I came there I do not quite remember, but then
I am used to that. This Kalenwyr - all granite and gloom - was not to my taste.
I was there but a few hours before I came under suspicion of the inhabitants
and, by means of a certain amount of climbing about on roofs, the theft of a
chariot, the purloining of a boat on a near-by river, escaped them and reached
the sea. Feeling it unsafe to land, I sailed along the coast. A mist closed in,
the sea acted as if a storm had blown up and suddenly my boat and myself were
mixed up with a motley mixture of fish, snapping monsters, men and creatures I
would be hard put to describe. I managed to cling to the strands of the gigantic
net which had trapped me and the rest as we were dragged along at great speed.
How I found breath sometimes I do not remember. Then, at last, the net was
upended and we were all released. My companions went their different ways and I
was left alone in the water. I saw this island and your castle and I found a
piece of driftwood which aided me to swim here. . .'
'Kalenwyr!' Baldan said. 'In Kalenwyr did you hear of a man called
Glandyth-a-Krae?'
Jhary frowned. 'An Earl Glandyth was mentioned in a
tavern, I think - with some admiration. A mighty warrior, I gathered. The whole
city seemed preparing for war, but I did not understand the issues or what they
considered their enemies. I think they spoke of the land of Lywm-an-Esh with a
certain amount of loathing. And they were expecting allies from across the sea.'
'Allies? From the Nhadragh Isles, perhaps?' Corum asked him.
'No. I think they spoke of Bro-an-Mabden.'
'The continent in the west!' Rhalina gasped. 'I did not know many Mabden
still inhabited it. But what moves them to plan war against Lywm-an-Esh?'
'Perhaps the same spirit which led them to destroy my race,' Corum suggested.
'Envy - and a hatred of peace. Your people, you told me, adopted many Vadhagh
customs. That would be enough to win them the enmity of Glandyth and his kind.'
'It is true,' Rhalina said. 'Then this means that we are not the only ones
who are in danger. Lywm-an-Esh has not fought a war for a hundred years or more.
She will be unprepared for this invasion.'
A servant brought in Jhary's clothes. They were clean and dry. Jhary thanked
him and began to don them, as unselfconsciously as he had taken them off. His
shirt was of bright blue silk, his flared panteloons were as bright a scarlet as
Corum's robe. He tied a big yellow sash about his waist, and over this buckled a
sword from which hung a scabbarded sabre and a long poignard. He pulled on soft
boots which reached the knee and tied a scarf about his throat. His dark blue
cloak he placed on the bench beside him, together with his hat (which he
carefully creased to suit his taste) and his bundle. He seemed satisfied. 'You
had best tell me all you think I need to know,' he suggested. 'Then I may be
able to help you. I have gathered a great deal of information in my travels -
most of it useless. . .'
Corum told him of the Sword Rulers and the Fifteen Planes, of the struggle
between Law and Chaos and the attempts to bring equilibrium to the Cosmic
Balance. Jhary-a-Conel listened to all of this and seemed familiar with many of
the things of which Corum spoke.
When Corum had finished, Jhary said: 'It is plain that attempts to contact
Lord Arkyn for help would, at this moment, be unsuccessful. Arioch's logic still
prevails on these five planes and must be completely demolished before Arkyn and
Law can know real power. It is ever the lot of mortals to symbolize these
struggles between the gods and doubtless this war which seems likely between
King Lyr-a-Brode and Lywm-an-Esh will mirror the war between Law and Chaos on
other planes. If those who serve Chaos win - if King Lyr-a-Brode's army wins, in
fact - then Lord Arkyn may yet again lose his power and Chaos will triumph.
Arioch is not the most powerful of the Sword Rulers - Xiombarg has greater power
on the planes she rules and Mabelode has even more power than Xiombarg. I would
say that you have hardly experienced the real manifestations of Chaos's rule
here.'
'You do not comfort me,' said Corum.
'It is perhaps better, however, to understand these things,' Rhalina said.
'Can the other Sword Rulers send aid to King Lyr?' Corum asked.
'Not directly. But there are ways of manipulating these things through
messengers and agents. Would you know more of Lyr's plans?'
'Of course,' Corum told him. 'But that is impossible.'
Jhary smiled. 'I think you will discover that it is useful to have a
companion to champions as experienced as myself in your employ.' And he stopped
and reached into his bag.
He brought something out of the sack which, to their astonishment, was alive.
It seemed unruffled by the fact that it had spent a day at least inside the
sack. It opened its large, calm eyes and it purred.
It was a cat. Or, at least, it was a kind of cat, for this cat had resting on
its back a pair of beautiful black wings tipped with white. Its other markings
were black and white, like those of an ordinary cat, with white paws and a white
muzzle and a white front. It seemed friendly and self-possessed. Jhary offered
it food from the table and the cat ruffled its wings and began to cat hungrily.
Rhalina sent a servant for milk and when the little animal had finished
drinking it sat beside Jhary on the bench and began to clean itself, first its
face, paws and body and then its wings.
'I have never seen such an animal!' Beldan muttered.
'And I have never seen another like it in all my travels,' Jhary agreed. 'It
is a friendly creature and has often aided me. Sometimes our ways part and I do
not see it for an age or two, but we are often together and he always remembers
me. I call him Whiskers. Not an original name, I fear, but he seems to like it
well enough. I think he will help us now.'
'How can he help us?' Corum stared at the winged cat.
'Why, my friends, he can fly to Lyr's Court and witness what takes place
there. Then he can return with his news to us!'
'He can speak?'
'Only to me - and even that is not speaking as such. Would you have me send
him there?'
Corum was completely taken aback. He was forced to smile. 'Why not?'
'Then Whiskers and I will go up to your battlements, with your permission,
and I will instruct him what to do.'
In silence the three watched Jhary adjust his hat on his head, pick up his
cat, bow to them and mount the stairs that would take him to the battlements.
'I feel as if I dream,' said Beldan when Jhary had disappeared.
'You do,' said Corum. 'A fresh dream is just beginning. Let us hope we
survive it.
CHAPTER TWO
The Gathering at Kalenwyr
The little winged cat flew swiftly Eastward through the night and came at last
to gloomy Kalenwyr.
The smoke of a thousand guttering brands rose up from Kalenwyr and seemed to
smear out the light of the moon. Square blocks of dark granite made up the
houses and the castles and nowhere was there a curve or a soft line. Dominating
the rest of the city was the brooding pile of King Lyr-a-Brode and around its
black battlements flickered oddly coloured lights and there was a rumbling like
thunder, though no clouds filled the night sky.
Towards this pile now flew the little cat, alighting on a tower of harsh
angles and folding its wings. It turned its large, yellow eyes this way and
that, as if deciding which way it would enter the castle.
The cat's fur prickled, the long whiskers for which it had been named
twitched, the tail went stiff. The cat had become aware not only of sorcery and
the presence of supernatural creatures in the castle, but of a particular
creature which it hated more than all the rest. Its progress down the side of
the tower became even more cautious. It reached a slotted window and squeezed
in. It was in a darkened, circular room. An open door revealed steps winding
down the inside of the tower. Tensely the cat made its way down the steps. There
were plenty of shadows in which to hide, for Castle Kalenwyr was a shadowy
place.
At last the cat saw brand-light burning ahead and it paused, looking warily
around the door frame. The brands illuminated a long, narrow passage and at the
end of the passage were the sounds of many voices, the clatter of arms and of
wine-cups. The cat spread its wings and flew into the shadows of the roof,
finding a long, blackened beam down which it could walk. The beam passed through
the wall with a little room to spare and the cat squeezed through to find itself
looking down at a huge gathering of Mabden. It walked further along the beam and
then settled itself to watch the proceedings.
In the centre of Castle Kalenwyr's Great Hall was a dais carved from a single
block of unpolished obsidian and upon this dais was a throne of granite studded
with quartz. Some attempt had been made to carve gargoyles upon the stone, but
the workmanship was crude and unfinished. Nonetheless, the half-shapes carved
there were more sinister than if they had been fully realized.
Seated upon this throne were three people. On each asymmetrical arm sat a
naked girl, with flesh tattooed in obscene designs. Each girl held a jug with
which she replenished the wine cup of the man who sat on the throne itself. This
man was big - more than seven feet tall - and a crown of pale iron was upon his
matted hair. The hair was long, with short plaits clustered over the forehead.
It had been yellow but was now streaked with white and it seemed that some
attempt had been made to dye these streaks back to their original colour. The
beard, too, was yellow and flecked with areas of stained grey. The face was
haggard, covered in broken veins, and from the deep eye sockets peered eyes that
were bloodshot, faded blue, full of hatred, cunning and suspicion. Robes clothed
the body from neck to foot. These were plainly of Vadhagh origin - brocades and
samite now covered in the marks of food and wine. Over them was thrown a dirty
coat of tawny wolfskin - just as plainly made by the Mabden of the East, whom
the man ruled. The hands were encrusted with stolen rings torn from the fingers
of slain Vadhagh and Nhadragh. One of the hands rested upon the pommel of a
great, battered iron sword. The other clutched a bronze, diamond-studded goblet
from which slopped thick wine. Surrounding the dais, their backs to their
master, was a guard of warriors each as tall or taller than the man on the
throne. They stood rigidly shoulder to shoulder, swords drawn and placed across
the rims of their great oval shields of leather and iron sheathed in brass.
Their brass helms covered most of their faces and from the sides escaped the
hair of their heads and beards. Their eyes seemed to contain a perpetual and
controlled fury and they looked steadily into the middle distance. This was the
Asper guard - the Grim Guard which was unthinkingly loyal to the man who sat
upon the throne.
King Lyr-a-Brode turned his massive head and surveyed his court.
Warriors filled it.
The only women were the tattooed, naked wenches who served the wine. Their
hair was dirty, their bodies bruised and they moved like dead things with their
heavy wine jugs balanced on their hips, squeezing themselves in and out of the
ranks of the big, brutal Mabden men in their barbaric war gear, with their
braided hair and beards.
These men stank of sweat and of the blood they had spilled. Their leather
clothes creaked as they raised winecups to their hard mouths, their harness
rattled.
A feast had recently taken place here, but now the tables and the benches had
been cleared away and, save for the few who had collapsed and been dragged into
corners, all the warriors were standing, watching their king and waiting for him
to speak.
The light from iron braziers suspended from the roofbeams flung their huge
shadows on the dark stone and made their eyes shine red like the eyes of beasts.
Each warrior in the hall was a commander of other warriors. Here were Earls
and Dukes and Counts and Captains who had ridden from all parts of Lyr's kingdom
to attend this Gathering. And some, dressed a little differently from the
others, favouring fur to the stolen Vadhagh and Nhadragh samite - had come from
across the sea as emissaries from Bron-an-Mabden, the rocky land of the
North-West from which the whole Mabden race had originated long ago.
Now King Lyr-a-Brode placed his hands on the arms of his throne and levered
himself slowly to his feet. Instantly five hundred arms raised goblets in a
toast.
'LYR OF THE LAND!'
Automatically he returned the toast, mumbling, 'And the Land is Lyr. . .' He
looked around him, almost disbelievingly, staring for a long second at one of
the girls as if he recognized her for something other than she was. He frowned.
A burly noble with grey, unhealthy eyes, a red, shiny face, his thick black
hair and beard curled and braided, a cruel mouth which was partly closed over
yellow fangs, stepped from the throng and positioned himself just the other side
of the Grim Guard. This noble wore a tall, winged helmet of iron, brass and
gold, a huge bearskin cloak on his shoulders. There was a sense of authority
about him and, in many ways, he had more presence than did the tall king who
looked down on him.
The king's lips moved. 'Earl Glandyth-a-Krae?'
'My liege, I hight Glandyth, Earl over the estates of Krae,' the man assured
him formally. 'Captain of the Denledhyssi who have scoured your land free of the
Vadhagh vermin and all who allied themselves with them, who helped conquer the
Nhadragh Isles. And I am a Brother of the Dog, a Son of the Horned Bear, a
servant of the Lords of Chaos!'
King Lyr nodded. 'I know thee, Glandyth. A loyal sword.'
Glandyth bowed.
There was a pause.
Then, 'Speak,' said the king.
'There is one of the Shefanhow creatures who escapes your justice, my king.
Just one Vadhagh who still lives.' Glandyth tugged the thong of his jerkin which
showed over the top of his breastplate. He reached inside and brought out two
things which hung by a string around his neck. One of the things was a withered,
mummified hand. The other was a small leather pouch. He displayed them. 'This is
the hand I took from the Vadhagh and here, in this sack, is his eye. He took
refuge in the castle which lies at the far Western shore of your land - the
castle called Moidel. A Mabden woman possessed that castle - she is the
Margravine Rhalina-a-Allomglyl and she serves that land of traitors, Lywm-an-Esh
- that land which you now plan to crush because it refuses to support our
cause.'
'All this you have told me,' King Lyr replied. 'And you have told me of the
monstrous sorcery used to thwart your attack upon that castle. Speak on.'
'I would march again to Castle Moidel, for I have learnt that the Shefanhow
Corum and the traitress Rhalina have returned there, thinking themselves safe
from your Justice.'
'All our armies go Westward,' Lyr told him. 'All our strength is aimed at the
destruction of Lywm-an-Esh. Castle Moidel will fall in our passing.'
'The boon I beg is that I be the instrument of that fall, my liege.'
'You are one of our greatest captains, Earl Glandyth, we would use you and
your Denledhyssi in a main engagement.'
'While Corum lives, commanding sorcery, our cause is much threatened. I speak
truly, great king. He is a powerful enemy - perhaps more powerful than the whole
land of Lywm-an-Esh. It will take much to destroy him.'
'One maimed Shefanhow? How is this so?'
'He has made an alliance with Law. I have proof. One of my Nhadragh lackeys
has used its second sight and seen clear.
'Where is the Nhadragh.'
'He is without, my liege. I would not bring the vile creature into your hall
without your permission.'
'Bring him now.'
All the bearded warriors stared towards the door with a mixture of disgust
and curiosity. Only the Grim Guard did not turn its gaze. King Lyr reseated
himself on his throne and gestured with his cup for more wine.
The doors were opened and a dim shape was revealed. Though it had the outline
of a man it was not a man. The ranks broke as it began to shuffle forward.
It had dark, flat features and the hair of its head grew down its forehead to
meet at a peak just below the eyebrows. It was dressed in a jacket and breeks of
sealskin. Its stance was servile, nervous and it bowed frequently as it moved
towards the waiting Glandyth.
King Lyr-a-Brode's lips curled in nausea. He gestured at Glandyth. 'Make this
thing speak and then make it leave.'
Glandyth reached out and seized the Nhadragh by his coarse hair. 'Now, filth,
tell my king what you saw with your degenerate senses!'
The Nhadragh opened its mouth and stuttered.
'Speak! Quickly!'
'I - I saw into other planes than this.
'You saw into Yffarn - into hell?' King Lyr murmured in horror.
'Into other planes. . .' The Nhadragh looked shiftily about him and agreed
hastily. 'Aye, then - into Yffarn. I saw a creature there which I cannot
describe, but I spoke with it for a brief time. It - told me that Lord Arioch of
Chaos. . .'
'He means the Sword Ruler,' Glandyth explained. 'He means Arag the Great Old
God.'
'It told me that Arioch - Arag - had been slain by Corum Jhaelen-Irsei of the
Vadhagh and that Lord Arkyn of Law now ruled these five planes again. . .' The
Nhadragh's voice trailed off.
'Tell my king the rest,' Glandyth said fiercely, tugging again on the
wretch's hair. 'Tell him what you learned relating to we Mabden!'
'I was told that now Lord Arkyn has returned he will attempt to regain all
the power he once had over the world. But he needs mortals as his agents and of
these agents Corum is the most important - but it is certain that most of the
folk of Lywm-an-Esh will serve Arkyn, too, for they learned the ways of the -
the Shefanhow - long since. . .'
'So all our suspicions were correct,' King Lyr said in quiet triumph. 'We do
well to ready for war against Lywm-an-Esh. We fight against that soft
degeneration misnamed as Law!'
'And you would agree that it is my duty to destroy this Corum?' Glandyth
asked.
The king frowned. Then he raised his head and looked directly at Glandyth.
'Aye.' He waved his hand. 'Now take that stinking Shefanhow from this hall. It
is time to summon The Dog and The Bear!'
High on the central roof beam the little cat felt its fur stiffen. It was
inclined to leave the hall there and then, but made itself stay. It was loyal to
its master and Jhary-a-Conel had told it to witness all that passed during Lyr's
Gathering.
Now the warriors had packed themselves around the walls. The women had been
dismissed. Lyr himself left his throne and the whole centre of the hall was now
barren of men.
A silence fell.
Lyr clapped his hands from where he stood, still surrounded by his Grim
Guard.
The doors of the hall opened and prisoners were brought in. There were young
children and women and some men of the peasant class. All were comely and all
were terrified. They were wheeled into the hall in a great wicker cage and some
of the children were wailing. The imprisoned adults made no attempt to comfort
the children any longer, but clutched at the wicker bars and stared hopelessly
out into the hall.
'Aha!' King Lyr cried. 'Here is the Food of the Dog and the Bear. Tender
food! Tasty food!' He relished their misery. He stepped forward and the Grim
Guard stepped forward too. He licked his lips as he inspected the prisoners.
'Let the food be cooked,' he commanded, 'so that the smell will reach into
Yffarn and whet the appetites of the gods and draw them to us.'
One of the women began to scream and some of them fainted. Two of the young
men bowed their heads and wept and the children looked out of their cage
uncomprehendingly, merely frightened by the fact of their imprisonment, not of
the fate which was to come.
Ropes were passed through loops at the top of the cage and men hauled on the
ropes so that the entire contraption was raised towards the roof beams.
The little cat shifted its position, but continued to observe.
A huge brazier was wheeled in next and placed directly below the cage. The
cage rocked and swayed as the prisoners struggled. The eyes of the watching
warriors glowed in anticipation. The brazier was full of white hot coals and now
servants came with jars of oil and flung it upon the coals so that flames
suddenly roared high into the air and licked around the wicker cage. A horrid
ululation came from the cage then, - a dreadful, incoherent noise which filled
the hall.
And King Lyr-a-Brode began to laugh.
Glandyth-a-Krae began to laugh.
The Earls and the Counts and the Dukes and the Captains of his Court all
began to laugh.
And soon the screams subsided and were replaced by the crackling of the fire,
the smell of roasting human flesh.
Then the laughter died and silence came again to the hall as the warriors
waited tensely to see what would happen next.
Somewhere beyond the walls of Castle Kalenwyr - somewhere out beyond the town
- beyond the darkness of the night - there came a howling.
The little cat drew itself further back along the beam, close to the opening
which led into the passage beyond the hall.
The howling grew louder and the flames of the great brazier seemed to be
chilled by it and went out.
Now there was pitch darkness in the hall.
The howling echoed everywhere, rising and falling, sometimes seeming to die
and then rising to an even louder pitch.
And then it was joined by a peculiar roaring sound.
These were the sounds of The Dog and The Bear - the dark and dreadful gods of
the Mabden.
The hall shuddered. A peculiar light began to manifest itself over the vacant
throne.
And then, wreathed in radiance of unpleasant and unnameable colours, a being
stood on the granite dais and it turned its muzzle this way and that, sniffing
for the feast. It was huge and it stank and it stood upon its hindlegs like a
parody of those who, quaking, observed it.
The Dog sniffed again. Noises came from its throat. It shook its hairy head.
Still from somewhere came the other sound - the sound of grunting and
roaring. This now grew louder and louder and, hearing it, The Dog cocked its
head on one side and paused in its sniffing.
A dark blue light appeared on the dais on the opposite side of the throne. It
took a form and The Bear stood there - a great, black Bear with long, black
horns curling from its head. It opened its snout and grimaced, displaying its
pointed fangs. It reached out towards the charred wicker cage and it ripped it
down from where it hung.
The Dog and The Bear fell upon the contents of the cage, stuffing the roasted
human flesh into their mouths, growling and snuffling and choking, crunching the
bones with the bloody juices running down their snouts.
And then they were finished and they lounged on the dais and glared around
them at the silent, fearful mortals.
Primitive gods for a primitive people.
For the first time King Lyr-a-Brode left his circle of guards and walked
towards the throne. He lowered himself to his knees and raised his arms in
supplication to The Dog and The Bear.
'Great Lords, hear usl' he moaned. 'We have learned that Lord Arag has been
slain by our enemy the Shefanhow who is in league with our enemies of
Lywm-an-Esh, the Sinking Land. Our cause is threatened and thus is your own rule
in danger. Will you aid us, lords?'
The Dog growled. The Bear snuffled.
'Will you aid us, lords?'
The Dog cast its fierce eyes about the hall and it seemed that the same feral
glint was in every other eye there. It was pleased. It spoke.
'We know of the danger. It is greater than you think.' The voice was clipped,
harsh and it did not come easily to the caninoid throat. 'You will have to
marshal your strength quickly and march swiftly upon our enemies if Those We
serve are to retain their power and make you, in turn, stronger.'
'Our Captains are already gathered, my lord The Dog, and their armies come to
join them at Kalenwyr.'
'That is good. Then we shall send you the aid we can send.' The Dog turned
its huge head and regarded its brother The Bear.
The Bear's voice was high-pitched but easier to understand.
'Our enemies will also seek aid, but they will have greater difficulty in
finding it, for Arkyn of Law is still weak. Arioch - whom you call Arag - must
be brought back to his rightful place to rule these planes again. But if he is
to do this a new heart must be found for him and a new fleshly form. There is
only one heart and one form which will serve - the heart and form of his
banisher, Corum in the Scarlet Robe. Complicated sorcery will be required to
prepare Corum once he is captured - but captured he must be.'
'Not slain?'
It was Glandyth's disappointed tones.
'Why spare him?' said The Bear.
And even Glandyth shuddered.
'We leave now,' said The Dog. 'Our aid will arrive soon. It will be led by
one who is a messenger to the Great Old Gods themselves - to the Sword Ruler of
the next plane, Queen Xiombarg. He will tell you more than can we.'
And then The Dog and The Bear were gone and the stink of the cooked human
flesh hung in the black hall and King Lyr's quaking voice called through the
darkness. 'Bring brands! Bring brands!'
The doors were opened and a dim, reddish light fell down the middle of the
hall. It showed the dais, the throne, the torn wicker cage, the extinguished
brazier, and the kneeling, shuddering king.
Lyr-a-Brode's eyes rolled as he was helped to his feet by two of his Grim
Guards. He did not seem to relish the responsibility which his gods had implied
was his. He looked almost pleadingly at Glandyth.
And Glandyth was grinning and Glandyth was panting like a dog about to feast
on fresh-caught prey.
The little cat crept down the beam, along the passage, up the stairs to the
tower. And it went away on weary wings, back to Castle Moidel.
CHAPTER THREE
Lywm-an-Esh
It was a still, warm afternoon in high summer and a few wisps of white cloud lay
close to the horizon. Bright, gentle blossoms stretched across the sward for as
far as the eye could see, growing right down to where the yellow sand divided
the land from the flat, calm ocean. All the
flowers were wild, but their profusion and variety gave the impression that they
had once been planted as part of a vast garden which had been left untended for
many years.
Just recently a small, trim schooner had beached on the sand and out of it
had emerged a bright company, leading horses down makeshift gangplanks. Silks
and steel flashed in the sunlight as the whole complement abandoned the craft,
mounted its steeds and began to move inland.
The four leading riders reached the sward and their horses moved knee-deep
through wild tulips as soft and richly coloured as velvet. The riders took deep
breaths of the marvellously scented air.
All save one of the riders were armoured. One, tall and strange-featured,
wore a jewelled patch over his right eye and a six-fingered jewelled gauntlet
upon his left hand. He had a high, conical helm, apparently of silver, with an
aventail of tiny silver links suspended from staples round the lower edge of the
helm. His byrnie was also of silver, although its second layer was of brass, and
his shirt, breeks and boots were of soft brushed leather. He had a long sword at
his side and its pommel and guard decorated with delicate silver-work as well as
red and black onyx. In a saddle sheath was a long-hafted war-axe with
decorations matching those on the sword. On his back was a coat of a peculiar
texture and of brilliant scarlet and on this were crossed a quiver of arrows and
a long bow. This was Prince Corum Jhaelen Irsei in the Scarlet Robe, caparisoned
for war.
Next to Prince Corum rode one who also wore mail, though with an elaborate
helm fashioned from the shell of the giant murex and with a shield which was
also made from shell. A slender sword and a lance were the weapons of this rider
and she was the beautiful Margravine Rhalina of Allomglyl, caparisoned for war.
At Rhalina's side rode a handsome young man with a
helm and shield that matched hers, a tall lance and a short-hafted war-axe, a
sword and a long, broad-bladed baselard. His long cloak was of orange samite and
matched the sleek coat of his chestnut mare whose jewelled harness was probably
worth more than the rider's own gear. And this was Beldan-an-Allomglyl,
caparisoned for war.
The fourth rider wore a broad-brimmed hat which was somewhat fastidiously
tilted on his head and which now sported a long plume. His shirt was of bright
blue silk and his pantaloons rivalled the scarlet of Corum's cloak, there was a
broad yellow sash about his waist with a well-worn leather sword-belt supporting
a sabre and a poignard. His boots reached to the knee and his long, dark blue
cloak was so long that it stretched out to cover the whole of his horse's rump.
A small, black and white cat was perched upon his shoulder, its wings folded. It
was purring and seemed to be an animal of singularly pleasant disposition. The
rider occasionally reached up to stroke its head and murmur to it. And this was
the sometime traveller, sometime poet, sometime companion to champions
Jhary-a-Conel and he was not seriously caparisoned for war.
Behind them came Rhalina's men-at-arms and their women. The soldiers wore the
uniform of Allomglyl, with helms, shields and breastplates made from the
gigantic crustaceans that had once populated the sea.
It was a handsome company and it blended well with the landscape of the Duchy
of Bedwilral-nan-Rywm, most Easterly county in the land of Lywm-an-Esh.
They had left Castle Moidel behind them after a vain attempt had been made to
awaken the huge bats that slept in the caves below the castle ('Chaos
creatures,' Jhary-a-Conel had murmured. 'They'll be hard to press into our
Service now.') and Lord Arkyn, doubtless concerned with More pressing matters,
had failed to answer their call to him. It had become plain that Castle Moidel
could no longer be defended, when the winged cat had brought back its news, and
they had decided to ride all together to the capital of Lywm-an-Esh which was
called Halwyg-nan-Vake and warn the king of the coming of the barbarians from
the East and the South.
As he looked around him Corum was impressed by the beauty of the landscape
and thought he could understand how such a lovely land had produced in a Mabden
race so many characteristics he would normally call Vadhagh.
It was not cowardice which had made them abandon Moidel's Mount but it was
caution and the knowledge that Glandyth would waste many days - perhaps weeks -
by planning and launching an attack on the castle they no longer occupied.
The main city of the Duchy was called Llarak-an-Fol and it would be a good
two days' ride before they reached it. Here they hoped to get fresh horses and
some information concerning the present state of the country's defences. The
Duke himself lived in Llarak and had known Rhalina as a girl. She was certain he
would help them and that he would believe the tale they brought. Halwyg-nan-Vake
lay another week's ride, at least, beyond Llarak.
Corum, although he had suggested much of their present plan, could not rid
from his head some sense that he was retreating from the object of his hatred
and part of him wanted to turn back to Moidel and wait for Glandyth's coming. He
fought the impulse but the conflict in him often made him gloomy and a poor
companion.
The others were more cheerful, delighting in the fact that they were able to
help Lywm-an-Esh prepare for an attack which King Lyr-a-Brode thought would be
unexpected. With superior weapons, there was every chance of the invasion being
completely thwarted.
Only Jhary-a-Conel sometimes had the task of reminding Rhalina and Beldan of
the fact that The Dog and The Bear had promised aid to King Lyr, though none
knew what form that aid would take and how powerful it would be.
They camped that night on the Plain of Blossoms and by the next morning had
reached rolling downlands. Beyond the downs, sheltered by them, lay
Llarak-an-Fol.
Then, in the afternoon, they came to a pleasant village built on both sides of a
pretty stream and they saw that the village square was full of people who stood
around a water-trough upon which was balanced a man in dark robes who addressed
them.
They reined in on the slope of the hill and watched from a distance, unable
to make anything of the babble they heard.
Jhary-a-Conel frowned. 'They seem rather agitated. Do you think we are late
with our news?'
Corum fingered his eye-patch and considered the scene. 'Doubtless nothing
more than some local village affair, Jhary. Let's you and I ride down there and
ask them.'
Jhary nodded and, after a word with the others, they rode rapidly towards the
village.
Now the dark-robed man had seen them and their company and he was pointing
and shouting. The villagers were plainly disturbed.
As they entered the village street and drew close to the crowd, the
dark-robed man, whose face was full of madness screamed at them. 'Who are you?
On which side do you fight? Do you come to destroy us? We have nothing for your
army.'
'Hardly an army,' murmured Jhary. Then more loudly he called: 'We mean you no
harm, friend. We are passing this way on our journey to Llarak.'
'To Llarak. So you are on the Duke's side! You will help bring disaster on us
all!'
'By what means?' Corum called.
'By leaguing yourselves with the forces of weakness - with the soft,
degenerate ones who speak of peace and who will bring terrible war to us.'
'You are still not especially specific,' Jhary said. 'Who are you, sir?'
'I am Verenak and I am a priest of Urleh. Thus I serve this village and have
its well-being at stake - not to say the well-being of our entire nation.'
Corum whispered to Jhary: 'Urleh is a local godling of these parts - a sort of
vassal deity to Arioch. I should have thought that his power would have
disappeared when Arioch was banished.'
'Perhaps that is why this Verenak is so upset,' suggested Jhary with a wink.
'Perhaps.'
Verenak was now peering closely at Corum. 'You are not human!'
'I am mortal,' Corum told him equably, 'but I am not of the Mabden race, it
is true.'
'You are Vadhagh!'
'That I am. The last.'
Verenak put a trembling hand to his face. He turned again to the villagers.
'Drive these two out from here lest the Lords of Chaos take their vengeance upon
us! Chaos will soon come and you must be loyal to Urleh if you would survive!'
'Urleh no longer exists,' said Corum. 'He is banished from our planes with
his master Arioch.'
'It is a lie!' screamed Verenak. 'Urleh lives!'
'It is not likely,' Jhary told him.
Corum spoke to the villagers. 'Lord Arkyn of Law rules the Five Planes now.
He will bring peace to you and a greater security than you have ever previously
known.'
'Nonsense!' Verenak shouted. 'Arkyn was defeated by
Arioch ages since.'
'And now Arioch is defeated,' Corum said. 'We must defend this new peace we
are offered. Chaos in all its power brings destruction and terror. Your land is
threatened by invaders of your own race who serve Chaos and plan to slay you
all!'
'I say that you lie - you seek to turn us against the Great Lord Arioch and
the Lord Urleh. We are loyal to Chaos!'
The villagers did not seem to be as certain of that statement as Verenak.
'Then you will bring only disaster to yourselves,' Corum insisted. 'I know
that Arioch is banished - I am the one who sent him into limbo. I destroyed his
heart.'
'Blasphemy!' shrieked Verenak. 'Begone from here. I will not let you corrupt
these innocent souls.'
The villagers glanced suspiciously at Corum and then bestowed the same
suspicious looks upon Verenak. One of them stepped forward. 'We have no
particular interest in either Law or Chaos,' he said. 'We wish only to live our
lives as we have always lived them. Until recently, Verenak, you did not
interfere with us, save to offer us a little magical advice from time to time
and receive payment in return. Now you speak of great causes and of struggles
and terror. You say that we must arm ourselves and march against our liege the
Duke. Now this stranger, this Vadhagh, says we must ally ourselves with Law -
also to save ourselves. And yet there is no threat that we can see. There have
been no portents, Verenak. . .'
Verenak raged. 'There have been signs. They have come to me in dreams. We
must become warriors on the side of Chaos, attack Llarak, show that we are loyal
to Urleh!'
Corum shrugged. 'You must not side with Chaos,' he
said. 'If you would side with no one, then Chaos will devour you, however. You
call our little band an army - and that means you have no conception of what an
army can be. Unless we prepare against your enemies your flowery hills will one
day be black with riders who will trample you as easily as they trample the
blossoms. I have suffered at their hands and I know that they torture and they
rape before slaying. Nothing will be left of your village unless you come with
us to Llarak and learn how to defend your lovely land.'
'How came this dispute to begin?' Jhary asked, taking a different tack. 'Why
are you trying to arouse these people against the Duke, Sir Verenak?'
Verenak glowered. 'Because the Duke has gone mad. Not a month since he
banished all the priests of Urleh from his city but allowed the priests of that
milk-and-water godling Ilah to remain. Thus he put himself upon the side of Law
and ceased to tolerate the adherents of Chaos. He will therefore bring Urleh's
vengeance - aye, even Arioch's vengeance - upon himself. And that is why I seek
to warn these poor, simple people and get them to take action.'
'The people seem considerably more intelligent than you, my friend,' laughed
Jhary.
Verenak raised his arms to the skies. 'Oh, Urleh, destroy this grinning
fool!'
He lost his footing on the water trough's sides. His arms began to wave. He
fell backwards into the water. The villagers laughed. The one who had spoken
came up to Corum. 'Worry not, my friend - we'll do no marching here. We've our
crops to harvest, for one thing.'
'You'll harvest no crops if the Mabden of the East come this way,' Corum
warned him. 'But I'll debate no longer with you save to warn you that we Vadhagh
could not believe in the bloodlust of those Mabden and we ignored the warnings.
That is why I saw my father and my mother and my sisters all slain. That is why
I am the last of my race.'
The man drew his hand over his brow and scratched his head. 'I will think on
what you have said, friend Vadhagh.'
'And what of him?' Corum pointed at Verenak who was hauling himself from the
trough.
'He'll bother us no more. He has many villages to visit with his gloomy news.
I doubt if many will even take the trouble to listen to him as we have done.'
Corum nodded. 'Very well, but please remember that these minor disputes,
these little arguments, these apparently meaningless decisions like that of the
Duke in banishing the priests of Urleh, they are all indications that a greater
struggle is to come between Law and Chaos. Verenak senses it just as much as
does the Duke. Verenak seeks to gather strength for Chaos while the Duke puts
himself in the camp of Law. Neither knows that a threat is coming, but both have
sensed something. And I bring news to Lywm-an-Esh that a struggle is about to
begin. Take heed of that warning, my friend. Think of what I have said, no
matter how you choose to act upon it. . .'
The villager sucked at a tooth. 'I will think on it,' he agreed at last.
The rest of the villagers were going about their business. Verenak was making
for his tethered horse, casting many a glowering glance back at Corum.
'Would you and your company take the hospitality of our village?' the man
asked Corum.
Corum shook his head. 'I thank you, but what I have seen and heard here
confirms that we must make speed to Llarak-an-Fol and release our news.
Farewell!'
'Farewell, friend.' The villager still looked thoughtful.
As they rode back up the hill Jhary was laughing. 'As good a comic scene as
any I've written for the stage in my time,' he said.
'Yet it has tragedy beneath it,' Corum told him.
'As does all good comedy.'
* * *
And now the company galloped where before it had trotted, riding across the
Duchy of Bedwilral-nan-Rywm as if the warriors of Lyr-a-Brode were already
pursuing them.
And there was tension in the air. In every village they passed through there
were apparently meaningless disputes between neighbours as one side supported
Urleh and the other Ilah, but both refusing to listen to what Corum told them -
that the instruments of Chaos would soon be upon their land and they would cease
to exist unless they prepared to resist King Lyr and his armies.
And when they came at last to Llarak-an-Fol, they found that there was
fighting in the streets.
Very few of the cities of Lywm-an-Esh were walled and Llarak was no
exception. She had long, low houses of stone and carved timber, all brightly
painted. The house of the Duke of Bedwilral was not immediately evident for it
was little different from the other larger houses in the city, but Rhalina
pointed it out. The fighting was quite close to the Duke's residence and near it
a building was burning.
The Company of Allomglyl began to ride down towards the city, leaving the
women in the hills.
'It seems some of those Chaos priests were more persuasive than Verenak,'
Prince Corum shouted to Rhalina as she prepared her spear.
They galloped into the outskirts of the town. The streets were empty and
silent. From the centre came a great noise of battle.
'You had best lead us,' he said to her, 'for you'll know who are the Duke's
men and who are not.'
She increased her speed without a word and they followed her into the middle
of Llarak-an-Fol.
There they were. Men in blue livery with helmets and shields similar to those
borne by Rhalina's men were fighting a mixed force of peasants and what were
evidently professional soldiers.
'The men in blue are the Duke's,' she called. 'Those in brown and purple are
the city guard. There was always, I gather, a certain rivalry between the two.'
Corum felt reluctance to engage them, not because he was afraid but because
he bore no malice towards them.
The peasants, in particular, hardly knew why they fought and doubtless the
city guard was barely conscious of the fact that Chaos was working through them
to create conflict. They had been filled with a vague sense of unrest and, with
the pushing of the priests of Urleh, had resorted to anger and to arms.
But Rhalina was already leading her horsemen through in a lance charge. The
spears dipped and the cavalry drove into the mass of men, cutting a wide path
through their ranks. Most of the enemy was unmounted and Corum's axe flew up and
down as he chopped at the heads of those who, still with astonishment on their
faces, sought to stop his advance. His horse reared and whinnied and its hooves
flailed and at least a dozen peasants and guards had died before they had joined
with the Duke's men and had turned to drive back the way they had come.
Already, to Corum's relief, many of the peasants had dropped their weapons
and were running. The few guards fought on and now Corum could see armed priests
fighting with them. A small man - almost a dwarf - on a big, yellow charger, a
massive broadsword in his left hand, was shouting encouragement to the
newcomers. By his dress Corum decided that this must. be the Duke himself.
'Lay down your arms!' the small man yelled to the guards. 'You will have
mercy! You will be spared!'
Corum saw a guard look about him and then drop his sword. Instantly the man
was cut down by the Chaos priest nearest to him.
'Fight to the death!' screamed the priest. 'If you betray Chaos now your
souls will suffer more than your bodies could!'
But the surviving guards had plainly lost heart and one of them turned with
resentment on the priest who had slain his comrade. His sword slashed at the man
who went down trying to staunch the blood that suddenly erupted from his severed
jugular.
Corum sheathed his war-axe. The pathetic little battle was virtually over.
Rhalina's men and the warriors in blue livery closed on the few who still fought
and disarmed them.
The small man on the large horse rode up to where Rhalina had joined Corum
and Jhary-a-Conel. The little black and white cat still clung to Jhary's
shoulder and it looked more puzzled than frightened by what it had witnessed.
'I am Duke Gwelhen of Bedwilral,' announced the small man. 'I thank thee
mightily for thine aid. But I recognize thee not. Thou art not from Nyvish or
Adwyn and, if ye be from farther afield, then ye could not have heard of my
plight in time to save me!'
Rhalina removed her helm. She spoke as formally as the Duke. 'Dost thou not
recognize me, Duke Gwelhen?'
'I fear not. My memory for faces. . .'
She laughed. 'It was many years past. I am Rhalina who married your cousin's
son. . .'
'Whose responsibility was the Margravate of Allomglyl. But I learned that he
died in a shipwreck.'
'It is so,' she said gravely.
'But I thought Castle Moidel taken by the sea these many years. Where have
you been in the meantime, my child?'
'Until recently I ruled at Moidel, but now the barbarians of the East have
driven us out and we ride to warn you that what you have experienced here today
is only a trifle of what Chaos will do if unchecked.'
Duke Gwelhen rubbed at his beard. He returned his attention to the prisoners
for a moment and issued some orders, then he smiled slowly. 'Well, well. And who
is this brave fellow with the eye-patch - and this one, who has a pretty cat on
his shoulder, and. . .'
She laughed. 'I will explain, Duke Gwelhen, if we may guest in your hall.'
'I would hope that you would! Come. This sad business is done. We'll to the
hall now.'
In Gwelhen's simple hall they ate a simple meal of cheese and cold meats washed
down by locally brewed beer.
'We are not used to fighting these days,' Gwelhen said after introductions
had been made and they had explained how they came to Llarak. 'In some ways
today's skirmish was a bloodier business than it might have been. If my men had
more experience, they might have contained the thing and taken most of them
prisoner, but they panicked. And it's likely that I'd have been dead by now if
your Company had not arrived. But all you tell me of this war between Law and
Chaos makes much sense of various moods I have had of late. You heard how I
banished the Temple of Urleh? Its adherents had taken to morbid, unhealthy
pursuits. There were some murders - other things . . . I could not explain them.
We are content here. None starves or goes in need of anything. There was no
reason for the unrest. So we are victims of powers beyond our control, are we? I
like not that - whether it be Law or
Chaos. I would prefer to remain neutral. . .'
'Aye,' said Jhary-a-Conel. 'Any thinking man does in
these conflicts. Yet there are times when sides must be taken lest all that one
loves is destroyed. I have never known another answer to the problem, though the
taking of an extreme position will always make a man lose something of his
humanity.'
'My feelings,' murmured Gwelhen, motioning with his beer mug at Jhary.
'And all of ours,' Rhalina agreed. 'Yet unless we are ready for King Lyr's
attack, Lywm-an-Esh will be brutally destroyed.
'She is dying, for the sea takes more land every year,' said Gwelhen
thoughtfully. 'Yet she should die at her own speed. We must convince the king,
however. . .'
'Who rules now in Halwyg-nan-Vake?' Rhalina asked.
He looked at her in surprise. 'The Margravate was indeed remote!
Onald-an-Gyss is our king. He is old Onald's nephew - his uncle died without
issue. . .'
'And what of his temperament - for these things are decided on temperament -
does he favour Law or Chaos?'
'Law, I would think, but I cannot say the same for his captains. Military men
being what they are. . .'
'Perhaps they have already decided,' Jhary murmured. 'If the whole land is
seized by the strife we have witnessed thus far, then a strong man supporting
Chaos might have deposed the king, just as an attempt was made to depose you,
Duke Gwelhen.'
'We must ride at once to Halwyg,' Corum. said.
The Duke nodded. 'Aye - at once. Yet a largish company rides with you. It
would be a week at least before you reached the capital.'
'The company must follow us,' Rhalina decided. 'Beldan, will you command it
and bring it to Halwyg?'
Beldan grimaced. 'Aye, though I wish I could ride with you.'
Corum got up from the table. 'Then we three will set off for Halwyg tonight.
If we may rest an hour or two, Duke Gwelhen, we should be grateful.'
Gwelhen's face was grave. 'I would advise it. For all we know, you'll have
little chance for much rest in the days to come.'
CHAPTER FOUR
The Wall Between the Realms
Their riding was swift and it was across a land growing increasingly disturbed,
with a people becoming more and more distressed without understanding why these
moods descended on them or why they suddenly thought in terms of violence when a
short time before they had thought only in terms of love.
And the priests of Chaos, many of them believing themselves to be acting from
benevolent motives, continued to encourage strife and uncertainty.
They heard many rumours when they stopped to refresh themselves briefly or to
change horses, but none of the rumours came close to the much more terrifying
truth and soon they gave up their warnings until they should speak with the king
himself so that he might then issue a decree which would carry his authority.
But would they convince the king? What evidence was there that they spoke the
truth?
This was the great doubt in their minds as they rode for Halwyg-nan-Vake,
across a beautiful landscape of soft hills and quiet farms which might soon be
all destroyed.
Halwyg-nan-Vake was an old city of spires and pale stones. From all
directions across the plain came white roads, leading to Halwyg. Along these
roads travelled merchants and soldiers, peasants and priests, as well as the
players and musicians in which Lywm-an-Esh was so rich. Down the Great East Way
galloped Corum and Rhalina and Jhary, their armour and their clothes covered in
dust, their eyes heavy with weariness.
Halwyg was a walled city, but the walls seemed more
decorative than functional, their stonework carved with fanciful motifs,
mythical beasts and complicated scenes of the city's past glories. None of the
gates were closed as they came near and there were only a few sleepy guards who
did not bother to hail them when they passed through and found themselves in
streets filled with flowers. Every building had a garden surrounding it and
every window had boxes in which more plants grew. The city was filled with the
rich scents of the flowers and it seemed to Corum, remembering the Plain of
Blossoms, that the main business of these people seemed to lie in the nurturing
of lovely growing things.
And when they came to the palace of the king, they saw that every tower and
battlement, every wall was covered in vines and flowers so that it seemed from a
distance to be a castle built entirely of flowers. Even Corum smiled with
pleasure when he saw it.
'It is magnificent,' he said. 'How could anyone wish to destroy all this?'
Jhary looked dubiously at the palace. 'But they will,' he said. 'The
barbarians will.'
Rhalina addressed herself to a guard at the low wall.
'We come with news for King Onald,' she said. 'We have travelled far and
swiftly and the news is urgent.'
The guard, dressed in a handsome, but most unwarlike, fashion, saluted her.
'I will see that the king is informed if you will kindly wait here.'
And then, at last, they were escorted into the presence of the king.
He sat in a sunlit room which had a view over most of the Southern part of
the city. There were maps of his country upon a marble table and these had
recently been consulted. He was young, with small features and a small frame
which made him look almost like a boy. As they entered he rose gracefully to
welcome them. He was dressed in a simple robe of pale yellow samite and there
was a circlet upon his auburn hair which was the only indication of his station.
'You are tired,' he said when he saw them. He signed to a servant. 'Bring
comfortable chairs and refreshment.' He remained standing until the chairs had
been brought and they were all seated near the window with a small table near-by
on which food and wine were placed.
'I am told you come with urgent news,' said King Onald. 'Have you travelled
from our Eastern coasts?'
'From the West,' said Corum.
'The West? Is trouble beginning there, also?'
'Excuse me, King Onald,' Rhalina said, removing her helmet and shaking out
her long hair, 'but we were not aware that there was any strife in the East.'
'Raiders,' he said. 'Barbarian pirates. Not long since they took the port of
Dowish-an-Wod and razed it, slaying all. Several fleets, as far as we can
gather, striking at different points along the coast. In most parts the citizens
were unprepared and fell before they could begin to fight, but in one or two
small towns the garrisons were able to resist the raiders and, in one case, took
prisoners. One of those prisoners has recently been brought here. He is mad.'
'Mad?' Jhary said.
'Aye - he believes himself to be some kind of crusader, destined to destroy
the whole land of Lywm-an-Esh. He speaks of supernatural help, of an enormous
army which marches against us. . .'
'He is not mad,' Corum told him quietly. 'At least, not in that respect. That
is why we are here - to warn you of a huge invasion. The barbarians of
Bro-an-Mabden - doubtless your coastal attackers - and the barbarians of the
land you know as Bro-an-Vadhagh have united, called on the aid of Chaos and
those creatures which serve Chaos, and are pledged to destroy all who side,
knowingly or unknowingly, with the Lords of Law. For Lord Arioch of Chaos has
been but lately banished from this particular Domain of Five Planes and can only
return if all who support Law are vanquished. His sister Queen Xiombarg cannot
give aid directly, but she encourages all her servitors to throw their weight
behind the barbarians.'
King Onald stroked his lips with a thin finger. 'It is graver than I had
imagined. I was hard put to think of effective ways of stopping the coastal
attacks, but now I can think of nothing which will enable us to resist such a
force.'
'Your people must be warned of their peril,' said Rhalina urgently.
'Of course,' replied the king. 'We will re-open the arsenals and arm every
man that we can. But even then. . .'
'You have forgotten how to fight?' suggested Jhary.
The king nodded. 'You have read my thoughts, sir.'
'If only Lord Arkyn had consolidated his power over this Domain!' Corum said.
'He could aid us. But now there is too little time. Lyr's army marches from the
East and his allies sail from the North. . .'
'And doubtless this city is their ultimate destination,' murmured Onald. 'We
cannot possibly withstand the might which you say they command.'
'And we do not know what supernatural allies they have,' Rhalina reminded
him. 'We could not remain any longer at Moidel to discover that.' She explained
how they had learned of Lyr's ambitions and Jhary smiled.
'I regret,' he said, 'that my little cat cannot fly over great stretches of
water. The idea distresses him too much.'
'Perhaps the priests of Law can help us. . .' Onald said thoughtfully.
'Perhaps,' agreed Corum, 'but I fear they have little power at this moment.'
'And there are no allies we can call upon,' Onald sighed. 'Well, we must
prepare to die.'
The three fell silent.
A little later a servant entered and whispered something to the king. He looked
surprised and turned to his guests.
'We are all four summoned to the Temple of Law,' he said. 'Perhaps the powers
of the priests are greater than we know, for they seem aware of your presence in
the city.' To the servant he said, 'Have a carriage prepared to take us there
please.'
While they waited for the carriage, they bathed quickly and cleaned their
clothes as best they could and then the little party left the palace and entered
the simple, open carriage which bore them through the streets until it came to a
low, pleasant building on the Western side of the city. A man stood at the
entrance. He looked agitated. He was dressed in a long, white robe on which was
embroidered the single straight arrow which was the Symbol of Law. He had a
short grey beard, long grey hair and his skin was also almost grey. In all this,
his large brown eyes seemed to belong to another.
He bowed as the king approached.
'Greetings, my lord king. Greetings Lady Rhalina, Prince Corum. and Sir
Jhary-a-Conel. Forgive me for the sudden nature of my summons but - but. . .' He
made a vague gesture and then led them into the cool temple which was almost
entirely undecorated.
'I am Aleryon-a-Nyvish,' said the priest. I was awakened early this morning
by - by - my master's master. He told me many things, but ended by naming the
names of you three travellers and saying that you would soon be at the court of
the king. He said I must bring you here. . .'
'Your master's master?' Corum said.
'The Lord Arkyn himself. The Lord Arkyn, Prince Corum. None other.'
And then, from the shadows at the far end of the hall a tall man walked. He
was a comely man, dressed like a nobleman of Lywm-an-Esh. There was a gentle
smile upon his face and his eyes seemed full of a sad wisdom.
The form had changed, but Corum immediately recognized the presence as that of
Arkyn of Law.
'My lord Arkyn,' he said.
'Good Corum, how dost thou fare?'
'My mind is full of fear,' Corum replied. 'For Chaos comes against us all.'
'I know, but it will be long before I can rid my domain of Arioch's entire
influence - just as it took him a great long time to rid the domain of mine.
There is little material aid I can offer thee as yet, for I am still gathering
my strength. However, there are other ways in which I can help. I can tell you
that Lyr's allies have now joined him and that they are dreadful things from the
nether-regions. I can tell you that Lyr has another ally - an unhuman sorcerer
who is the personal messenger of Queen Xiombarg and is capable of summoning
further aid from her plane, though she would destroy herself if she attempted to
come into this Realm in person.
'But where might we find allies, Lord Arkyn', Jhary said reasonably.
'Do you not know, you of many names?' smiled Lord Arkyn. He had recognized
Jhary-a-Conel for what he was.
'I know that if there be an answer then it may well be some form of paradox,'
Jhary replied. 'That is one thing I have learned in my profession as Companion
to Champions.'
Again Arkyn smiled. 'Existence is a paradox, friend Jhary. Everything that is
Good is also Evil. You know that, I am sure.'
'Aye. That is what makes me so insouciant.'
'And it is what makes you so concerned?'
'Aye.' Jhary laughed. 'Then is there an answer, my Lord of Law?'
'That is why I am here, to tell you that unless you find aid for yourselves
then Lywm-an-Esh will of a certainty perish and with it the Cause of Law. You
know that you have not the strength, ferocity or experience to withstand Lyr,
Glandyth and the rest - particularly since they may now call upon the Power of
the Dog and the Bear. There is one people of whom I know who may be willing to
ally themselves with your cause. But they do not exist in this plane - or in any
of the planes I rule. Save for yourself, Corum, Arioch had succeeded in
destroying all with the power to resist Chaos.'
'Where do they exist, my lord?' Corum asked.
'In the Realm of Queen Xiombarg of Chaos.'
'She must be our bitterest enemy!' Rhalina gasped. 'If we could enter her
Realm - and I do not see how that is possible - she would welcome the chance to
slay us!'
'I know that she would - once she found you,' Lord Arkyn agreed. 'But if you
went to her Realm you would have to hope that her attention would be so focused
on the events in this Realm that she would not realize you had entered her own.
'And what is there that might help us?' Jhary said. 'Surely nothing of Law!
Queen Xiombarg was more powerful than her brother Arioch. Chaos must hold full
sway in her Realm.'
'Not quite -and not so much as in her brother Mabelode's Realm. . . There is
a city in her Realm which has resisted all she could have brought against it. It
is called the City in the Pyramid and the people who dwell in it are of a highly
sophisticated civilization. If you can reach the City in the Pyramid, you may
find the allies you need.'
'But how could we travel to Xiombarg's Realm?' Corum said reasonably. 'We
have no such powers.'
'I can make it possible for you to do that.'
'And how, in Five Planes, shall we find a single city?' Jhary asked.
'You must ask,' said Arkyn simply. 'Ask for the City in the Pyramid. The city
which has resisted Xiombarg's attacks. Will you go? It is all that I can suggest
if you would be saved. . .'
'And if you, too, are to be saved,' Jhary pointed out with a smile. 'I know
you gods and I know that you manipulate mortals only to achieve those things you
cannot yourselves achieve, for mortals may scurry where gods may not go. Have
you other motives in encouraging this course of action, Lord Arkyn?'
Lord Arkyn looked humorously at Jhary. 'You know the ways of gods, as you
say. But I can tell you no more save that I gamble with your lives as freely as
I gamble with my own destiny. What you risk, I risk. If you do not succeed in
all I hope, then I will perish, all that is gentle and good in this Realm will
perish. And you need not go to Xiombarg's Realm. . .'
'If there are potential allies there, then we will go,' Corum said firmly.
'Then I will open the Wall Between the Realms', said Arkyn quietly.
He turned and walked back into the shadows.
'Ready yourselves,' he said. He was now invisible.
Corum heard a sound in his head - a sound that was soundless, but which
blocked out all other sounds. He looked at the others. They were evidently
experiencing the same thing. Something moved in front of his eyes - a dim
pattern superimposed on the more solid scene which showed his companions and the
simple walls of the temple. Something vibrated.
And then it was there.
A cruciform shape stood in the middle of the temple. They moved around it in
wonder but, from whatever angle they regarded it, it retained the same
perspective. It was a shimmering silver in the cool darkness of the temple and
through it, as through a window, they could see part of a landscape.
Arkyn's voice came from behind them.
'There is the entrance to Xiombarg's plane.'
Strange, black birds flew across the section of sky they could observe
through the peculiar window. A distant sound of cackling.
Corum shivered. Rhalina moved closer to him.
Now King Onald's voice: 'If you would stay here, I will think no less of you.
. .'
'We must go,' Corum said almost dreamily. 'We must.'
But Jhary, with a suggestion of defiant jauntiness, was the first to step
through and stand there, looking up at the unpleasant birds, stroking his cat.
'How shall we return?' Corum said.
'If you are successful, then you will find the means to return,' said Arkyn.
His voice was growing weaker. 'Hurry. It takes much from me to hold the gateway
open.'
Hand in hand with Rhalina, Corum stepped through and looked back.
The cruciform shape of shimmering silver was fading. They saw Onald's
concerned face for an instant and then it was gone.
'So this is Xiombarg's Realm,' said Jhary with a sniff. 'It has a brooding
air about it.'
Black mountains lay on two sides and the sky was bleak. The horrid birds flew
into the mountains, still screaming. Ahead, a foul sea washed a rocky shore.
BOOK TWO
In which Prince Corum and his companions gain the further enmity of Chaos and
experience a strange, new form of sorcery
CHAPTER ONE
The Lake of Voices
'Which way?' Jhary looked about him. 'The sea or the mountains? Neither's
inviting. . .'
Corum sighed deeply. The morbid landscape had instantly depressed him.
Rhalina touched his arm, her eyes full of sympathy.
Though she looked at Corum, she spoke to Jhary who was now adjusting his
ever-present sack on his shoulder. 'Inland would be best, surely, since we have
no boat.'
'And no horses,' Jhary reminded her. 'It will be a fearful long walk. And
who's to say those mountains are passable when we reach 'em?'
Corum gave Rhalina a quick, sad smile of gratitude. He straightened his
shoulders. 'Well, we made up our minds to enter this Realm, now we must make up
our minds which way to go.' His hand on the pommel of his sword he stared
towards the mountains. 'I have seen something of the Power of Chaos when I
journeyed to Arioch's Court, but it seems to me that that Power extends further
in this Realm. We'll head towards the mountains. There we may discover some
inhabitants who may know where lies this City in the Pyramid Lord Arkyn
mentioned.'
And they set off over the unpleasantly mottled rock.
A while later it became evident that the sun had not moved across the sky.
The brooding silence continued, broken only by the ghastly screechings of the
black birds which nested in the peaks of the mountain. It was a land which
seemed to radiate despair. For a short time Jhary had attempted to whistle a
bright little tune, but the sound had died, as if swallowed by the desolate
land.
'I thought Chaos all howling, random creativity,' said Corum. 'This is
worse.'
'It is what becomes of a place when Chaos exhausts its invention,' Jhary told
him. 'Ultimately, Chaos brings a more profound stagnation than anything it
despises in Law. It must forever seek more and more sensation, more and more
empty marvels, until there is nothing left and it has forgotten what true
invention is.'
And at length weariness overcame them and they lay down on the barren rock and
slept. When they awoke it was to observe that only one thing had changed. . .
The great black birds were closer. They were wheeling overhead in the sky.
'What can they live on?' Rhalina wondered. 'There is no game here, no
vegetation. Where is their food?'
Jhary looked significantly at Corum who shrugged.
'Come,' said the Prince in the Scarlet Robe. 'Let's continue. Time may be
relative, but I have a feeling that unless we accomplish our mission soon,
Lywm-an-Esh will fall.'
And the birds circled lower so that they could see their leathery wings and
bodies, their tiny, greedy eyes, their long vicious beaks.
A small, fierce sound escaped from the throat of Jhary's cat. It arched its
back slightly as it glared at the birds.
They trudged on until the ground began to rise more sharply and they had
reached the nearer slopes of the mountains.
The mountains squatted over them like sleeping monsters that might at any
moment awake and devour them. The rocks were glassy, slippery and they climbed
them slowly.
Still the black birds wheeled among the crags and now they were certain that
if they allowed themselves to sleep the birds would descend and attack. This
knowledge alone kept them climbing.
The frightful screeching grew louder, more insistent, almost gleeful. They
heard the flap of obscene wings over their heads, but they refused to look up,
as this would have wasted a fraction of the energy they had left.
They were looking now for shelter, for a crack in the rock into which they
might crawl and defend themselves against the birds when, finally, they
attacked.
They could hear the sound of their own gasping breath, the scrape of their
feet on the stone, mingling with the flappings and screechings of the black
birds.
Corum spared a glance for Rhalina and saw that there was desperate fear in
her eyes and that she was weeping as she climbed. He began to feel that he had
been tricked by Arkyn, that they had been sent, cynically, to their doom in this
wasteland.
Then the flapping filled his ears and he felt the slap of cold air against
his face and a talon grazed his helmet. With a strangled cry he felt for his
sword and tried to tug it from the scabbard. He looked up in terror and saw a
mass of black, flapping, savage things with glaring eyes and snapping beaks. The
sword came free and, wearily, he lunged out at the birds. They cackled
sardonically as his sword failed to find flesh. Suddenly his six-fingered
jewelled hand reached out instead, moving without his volition, and it clutched
one of the birds by its scrawny throat and squeezed that throat as it had
squeezed human throats before. The bird gave a single surprised squawk and died.
The Hand of Kwll threw the corpse to the glassy rock. The birds flapped a little
distance away in consternation and settled in the near-by crags watching Corum
warily. It had been so long since the hand had acted in that way that Corum had
almost forgotten its powers. For the first time since it had destroyed the heart
of Arioch he was grateful to it. He displayed it to the birds and they made
disturbed sounds in their throats, eyeing the corpse of their dead companion.
Rhalina, who had not witnessed the power of the Hand of Kwll before, looked
with relieved astonishment at Corum. But Jhary merely pursed his lips and took
advantage of the pause to draw his sword and lay propped on his elbows against
the hard rock, his cat still on his shoulder.
And thus they sat, the birds and the human beings, regarding each other
beneath the silent, brooding sky on the slopes of the bleak mountains, until it
occurred to Corum that if the Hand of Kwll had saved them from their immediate
danger, the Eye of Rhynn might prove even more useful. But he was reluctant to
raise the eye-patch and look with the eye's full powers into that strange
nether-region from which he could sometimes summon ghostly allies - the dead men
earlier slain at his command. And, particularly, he did not want to summon those
last who had been slain at the command of the Hand and the Eye - Queen Ooresé's
subjects, the Vadhagh riders, his own race, who had been slain by accident. But
something must be done to break this impasse, for none of them had the strength
to resist a mass attack by the birds and even if the Hand of Kwll should slay
one or two more it would not save Rhalina and Jhary-a-Conel. Reluctantly his
hand began to rise towards the jewelled eye-patch.
And then the patch was off and the horrid, faceted, alien eye of the dead god
Rhynn glared into a world even more dreadful than the one they presently
inhabited.
Again Corum saw a cavern in which dim shapes moved hopelessly this way and
that. And in the foreground were the beings he had least wished to see. Their
dead eyes peered out at him and there was a frightening sadness about the set of
their faces. They had wounds in their bodies, but the wounds did not bleed, for
these were now the creatures of Limbo, neither dead nor alive. Their mounts were
with them, too - creatures with thick, scaly bodies, cloven feet and nests of
horns jutting from their snouts. The last of the Vadhagh folk - a lost part of
the race which had once inhabited the Flamelands created by Arioch for his
amusement. They were dressed from head to foot in red, tight-fitting garments,
with red hoods on their heads. In their hands were their long, barbed lances.
Corum could not bear to look upon them and he made to move the eye-patch back
into place, but then the Hand of Kwll had reached out, reached into that
frightful Limbo, and was gesturing to the dead Vadhagh. Slowly the score of
corpses moved forward in answer to the summons. Slowly they mounted their horned
beasts. Slowly they rode out of that ghastly cavern in a nameless netherworld
and stood, a company of death, upon the slippery slopes of the mountains.
The birds screeched in surprise and anger but for some reason they did not
take to the air. They shifted from foot to foot and darted their beaks at the
scarlet warriors who now advanced upon them.
The black birds waited until the dead Vadhagh were almost upon them before
they began to flap their wings and fly skyward.
Rhalina was staring in horror at the scene. 'By all the Great Old Gods, Corum
- what new foulness is this?'
'It is a foulness which aids us,' said Corum grimly. And he called out:
'Strike!'
And the barbed lances were flung by scarlet arms and found the heads of each
black bird. There was an agitation in the air and then the creatures had fallen
to the slopes.
Rhalina continued to watch wide-eyed as the living dead riders dismounted and
went to collect their prizes. Corum had learned what happened in that
netherworld whenever he summoned aid from it. By calling upon his earlier
victims he could have their aid if he supplied them with victims of their own -
then these victims would replace them and presumably the souls of the first
victims would be released to find peace. He hoped that this was so.
The leading Vadhagh picked up two of the birds by their throats and slung
them over his back. He turned a face that was half shorn away and looked through
eyeless sockets at Corum.
'It is, done, master,' droned the dead voice.
'Then you may return,' said Corum, half-choking.
'Before I go, I must impart a message to you, master.'
'A message? From whom?'
'From One Who is Closer to You than You Know,' said the dead Vadhagh
mechanically. 'He says that you must seek the Lake of Voices, that if you have
the courage to sail across it then you might find help in your quest.
'The Lake of Voices. Where is it? Who is this creature you speak of. . .'
'The Lake of Voices lies beyond this mountain range. Now I depart, master. We
thank you for our prizes.'
Corum could bear no longer to look at the Vadhagh. He turned away, replacing
the jewelled patch over his eye. When he looked back the Vadhagh had gone and so
had the birds, all save the one which had been slain by the Hand of Kwll.
Rhalina's face was pale. 'These "allies" of yours are no better than
creatures of Chaos? It must corrupt us to use them, Corum. . .'
Jhary got up from the position in which he had been before the arrival of
Corum's ghastly warriors. 'It is Chaos which corrupts us,' he said lightly,
'which makes us fight. Chaos brutalizes all - even those who do not serve it.
That you must accept, Lady Rhalina. I know it is the truth.'
She lowered her eyes. 'Let us make our way to this lake,' she said. 'What was
its name?'
'A strange one.' Corum looked back at the last dead bird. 'The Lake of
Voices.'
They trudged on through the mountains, resting frequently now that the danger
of the birds had been removed, beginning to feel a new threat - that of hunger
and thirst, for they had no provisions with them.
Eventually they began to descend and they saw sparse grass growing on the
lower slopes and beyond the grass a lake of blue water - a calm and beautiful
lake which they could not believe existed in any Realm of Chaos.
'It is lovely!' Rhalina gasped. 'And we might find food there - and at least
we shall be able to quench our thirst.'
'Aye. . .' said Corum, more suspiciously.
And Jhary said: 'I think your informant said we should need courage to cross
it. I wonder what danger it holds.'
They could barely walk by the time they reached the grassy slopes and left the
harsh rock behind them. On the grass they rested and they found a stream which
sprang from a spring near by so that they did not have to wait until they
reached the lake to quench their thirst. Jhary murmured a word to his cat which
sprang suddenly into the air on its wings and was soon lost from sight.
'Where have you sent the cat, Jhary?' asked Corum.
Jhary winked at him. 'Hunting,' he said.
Sure enough, in a very short time the cat returned with a small rabbit,
almost as big as itself, in its claws. It deposited the rabbit and then left to
find another. Jhary busied himself with the building of a fire and soon they had
feasted and were sleeping while one of their number kept watch until he was
relieved by another.
Then they continued on their way until they were less than a quarter of a
mile from the shores of the lake.
It was then that Corum paused, cocking his head on one side.
'Do you hear them?' he asked.
'I hear nothing,' Rhalina said.
But Jhary nodded. 'Aye - voices - as of a great throng heard in the distance.
Voices. . .'
'That is what I hear,' Corum agreed.
And as they neared the lake, walking swiftly over the springy turf, the
babble of voices increased until it filled their heads and they covered their
ears in horror for they realized now why it would take courage to cross the Lake
of Voices.
The words - the murmurings, the pleadings, the oaths, the shouts, the crying,
the laughter - they were all issuing from the blue waters of the apparently
peaceful lake.
It was the water that spoke.
It was as if a million people had been drowned in it and continued to talk
although their bodies had rotted and been dispersed by the liquid.
Looking desperately about him, his hand still covering his ears, Corum saw
that it would be impossible to try to skirt the Lake of Voices for it was
apparent that on both sides of them there stretched marshland which they would
be unable to cross.
He forced himself to move closer to the water and the voices of the men and
the women and the children were like the voices which must populate hell.
'Please. . .'
'I wish - I wish - I wish. . .'
'Nobody will. . .'
'This agony. . .'
'There is no peace. . .'
'Why. . . ?'
'It was a lie. I was deceived. . .'
'I, too, was deceived. I cannot. . .'
'Aaaaaaa! Aaaaaaa! Aaaaaaa!'
'Help me, I beg thee. . .'
'Help me!'
'Me!'
'The fate which cannot be borne except with. . .'
'Ha!'
'Help. . .'
'Be merciful. . .'
'Save her - save her - save her. . .'
'I suffer so much. . .'
'Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha,
ha, ha, ha, ha. . .'
'It seemed so splendid and there were lights all around. . .'
'Beasts, beasts, beasts, beasts, beasts. . .'
'The child. . . It was the child. . .'
'All morning it wept until the lurching thing entered me. . .'
'Soweth! Tebel art. . .'
'Forlorn in Rendane I composed that strain. . .'
'Peace. . .'
And then Corum saw that a boat was waiting for them on the shore of the Lake of
Voices.
And he wondered if he would be sane by the time they reached the other side.
CHAPTER TWO
The White River
Corum and Jhary hauled on the boat's long oars while Rhalina lay sobbing in the
bow. With every pull upon the oars the water was disturbed further and instead
of a splashing sound a new babble of voices broke out. They sensed that the
voices did not come from beneath the water but from within it - as if every
single drop of water contained a human soul which expressed its pain and the
terror of its situation. Corum could not help wonder if every lake in existence
were not like this and that this was the only one they could actually hear. He
strove to shut his mind to such fearful speculation.
'Wish that. . .'
'Would that. . .'
'If I. . .'
'Could I. . .'
'Love - love - love. . .'
'Sad soothing songs seeking souls so soft so sensitive seeming smooth silken.
. .'
'Stop! Stop!' begged Rhalina, but the voices went on and Corum and Jhary
pulled the harder on their oars, their lips moving in pain.
'I wish - I wish - I wish - I wish. . .'
'Curl awake in kitten time the condemnation of my. . .'
'Once - once - once. . .'
'Help us!'
'Release us!'
'Give us peace! Peace!'
'Please, peace, please, peace. . .'
'Opening without resort. . .'
'Cold. . .'
'Cold. . .'
'Cold. . .'
'We cannot help you!' Corum groaned. 'There is nothing we can do!'
Rhalina was screaming now.
Only Jhary-a-Conel kept his lips tight shut, his eyes fixed on the middle
distance, his body moving rhythmically back and forth as he continued to row.
'Oh, save us!'
'Save me!'
'The child is - the child. . .'
'Bad, mad, sad, glad, bad, sad, mad, glad, mad, bad, glad, sad. . .'
'Be silent! We can do nothing!'
'Corum! Corum! Stop them! Is there no sorcery at your command which will hush
their voices?'
'None.'
'Aaaah!,
'Oorum canish, oorum canish, oorum canish, sashan foroom alann alann, oorum
canish, oorum canish. . .'
'Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. . .'
'Nobody, nothing, nowhere, needless misery, what purpose doth it serve, which
man benefits?'
'Whisper softly, whisper low, whisper, whisper. . .'
'No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. . .'
Now Corum released one hand from his oar and slapped at his head as if trying
to drive the voices out. Rhalina had collapsed completely on the bottom of the
boat and he could not distinguish her cries, her pleadings and demands, from the
others.
'Stop!'
'Stop, stop, stop, stop. . .'
'Stop. . .'
'Stop. . .'
'Stop. . .'
There were tears flowing down Jhary's face, but he rowed on, not once
altering the rhythm of his movements. Only the cat seemed undisturbed. It sat on
the seat between him and Corum and it washed its paws. To the cat the water was
like any other water and thus to be avoided as much as possible. Once or twice
it cast nervous glances over the side of the boat but that was all.
'Save us, save us, save us. . .'
Then a deeper voice, a warm, humorous, pleasant voice, cut through the others
and it said:
'Why do you not join them. It would save you this misery. All you need do is
to stop your rowing and leave the boat and enter the water and relax, becoming
one with the rest. Why be proud?'
'No! Do not listen! Listen to me!'
'Listen to us!'
'Listen to me!'
'Do not listen to them. They are really happy. It is just that your coming
disturbs them. They wish you to join them - join them - to join them - to join
them. . .'
'No, no, no!'
'No!' screamed Corum. He plucked the oar from the row-locks and he began to
beat at the waters of the lake. 'Stop! Stop! Stop!'
'Corum!' Jhary spoke for the first time. He clung to the side as the boat
rocked badly from side to side. Rhalina looked up in terror.
'Corum! You will make it worse. You will destroy us if we fall into the
lake!' Jhary cried.
'Stop! Stop! Stop!'
Keeping one arm on his own oar Jhary reached across
and tugged at Corum's scarlet robe. 'Corum! Desist!'
Corum sat down suddenly and looked strangely at Jhary as if he were an enemy.
Then his expression softened and he put the oar back in its place and began to
row. The shore was not too distant now.
'We must get to the shore,' Jhary said. 'It is the only way in which we'll
escape the voices. You must hang on a little longer, that is all.'
'Yes,' said Corum. 'Yes. . .' And he resumed his rowing and avoided looking
at Rhalina's tortured features.
'Molten sleeping snakes and old owls and hungry hawks populate my memories of
Charatatu. . .'
'Join them and all the splendid memories may be shared. Join them Prince
Corum, Lady Rhalina, Sir Jhary. Join them. Join them. Join them.'
'Who are you?' Corum said. 'Did you do this to them all?
'I am the Voice of the Lake of Voices, that is all. I am the true spirit of
the Lake. I offer peace and union with all your fellow souls. Do not listen to
the minority of discontented ones. They would be discontented wherever they
were. There are always such spirits. . .'
'No, no, no, no.'
And Corum and Jhary pulled even harder on their sweeps until suddenly the
boat scraped up the shore and there was an angry motion in the water and a huge
waterspout suddenly appeared and began to whine and roar and scream and shout.
'NO! I WILL NOT BE THWARTED! YOU ARE MINE! NONE ESCAPES THE LAKE OF VOICES!'
The water-spout assumed a form and they could see a fierce, writhing face
there - a face full of rage. Hands, too, formed from the water and began to
reach out for them.
'YOU ARE MINE! YOU WILL SING WITH THE REST! YOU WILL BE PART OF MY CHORUS!'
The three scrambled hastily from the boat and dashed up the shore with the
water thing growing larger and larger behind them and its voice roaring louder
and louder.
'YOU ARE MINE! YOU ARE MINE! I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO GO!'
But a thousand tinier voices all babbled:
'Run - run swiftly - never return - run - run - run. . .'
'TRAITORS! STOP!'
And the voices stopped and there was silence until the roaring creature of
water bellowed once more.
'NO! YOU HAVE MADE ME DISPEL THE VOICES - MY VOICES - MY PETS! I MUST BEGIN
AFRESH TO COLLECT MY CHOIR! YOU HAVE MADE ME BANISH THEM! COME BACK! COME BACK!'
And the creature grew even taller as they ran all the faster, its watery
hands reaching out for them.
Then, suddenly, with a scream, it began to tumble back into the lake, no
longer able to sustain its shape. They watched it fall, they watched it writhe
and gesticulate in anger and then it was gone and the lake was the peaceful
stretch of blue water they had first seen.
But this time there were no voices. The souls were still. By accident the
three had made the creature tell its captives to be silent and had evidently
broken the spell which it had had over them.
Corum sighed and sat down on the grass. 'It is over,' he said. 'And all those
poor spirits are at rest now . . .'
He smiled at the expression of panic on the cat's face and he realized how
much more horrifying their last experience had been to the little animal.
Then, when they had rested, they climbed the hill and looked down upon a
desert.
It was a brown desert and through it ran a river. But it seemed that the
river was not of water. It was white, like pure milk, and it was wide and it
wandered lazily through the brown landscape.
Corum sighed. 'It seems to go on forever.'
'Look,' said Rhalina and she pointed. 'Look, a rider!'
Mounting the brow of a hill and coming towards them was a man on a horse. He
was slumped in the saddle and plainly had not seen them, but Corum drew his
sword nonetheless, and the others drew theirs. The horse moved slowly, plodding
on as if it had been walking for days.
They saw that the rider, dressed in patched and battered leather, was asleep
in his saddle, a broadsword hanging by a thong from his right wrist, his left
hand gripping the reins of the horse. He had a haggard face which gave no
indication of his age, a great hooked nose and untrimmed hair and beard. He
seemed a poor man, yet hanging on his saddle pommel was a crown which, though
coated with dust, was plainly of gold studded with many precious gems.
'Is he a thief?' Rhalina wondered. 'Has he stolen that crown and is trying to
escape those who own it?'
When it was a few feet from them the horse stopped suddenly and looked at
them with large, weary eyes. Then it bent and began to crop the grass.
At this the rider stirred. He opened his eyes. He rubbed them. He, too,
peered at them and then seemed to ignore them. He mumbled to himself.
'Greetings, sir,' said Corum.
The gaunt man screwed up his eyes and looked at Corum again. He reached down
behind him for a water bottle, unstoppered it and flung back his head to drink
deeply. Then, deliberately, he put the stopper back into the bottle and replaced
the thing behind him.
'Greetings,' said Corum again.
The mounted man nodded at him. 'Aye,' he said.
'From where do you travel, sir?' Jhary asked. 'We ourselves are lost and
would appreciate some indication of what, for instance, lies beyond that brown
waste there. . .'
The man sighed and looked at the waste, at the white, winding river.
'That is the Blood Plain,' he said. 'The river is called the White River - or
by some the Milk River, though it is not milk. . .'
'Why the Blood Plain?' Rhalina asked.
The man stretched and frowned. 'Because, madam, it is a plain and it is
covered in blood. That brown dust is dried blood - blood spilled an age since in
some forgotten battle between Law and Chaos, I understand.'
'And what lies beyond it?' Corum said.
'Many things - none that are pleasant. There is nothing that is pleasant in
this world since Chaos conquered it.'
'You are not on the side of Chaos?'
'Why should I be? Chaos dispossessed me. Chaos exiled me. Chaos would have me
dead, but I move all the while and have not been found yet. One day, perhaps. .
.'
Jhary introduced his friends and then himself. 'We seek a place called the
City in the Pyramid,' he told the haggard rider.
The rider laughed. 'As do I. But I cannot believe it exists! I think Chaos
pretends such a place resists it to offer hope to its enemies so that it may
give them still more pain. I am called, sir, the King Without a Country.
Noreg-Dan was once my name and I ruled a fair land and, I think, I ruled it
wisely. But Chaos came and Chaos minions destroyed my nation and my subjects and
left me alive to wander the world seeking a mythical city. . .'
'So you have no faith in the City in the Pyramid?'
'I have not found it thus far.'
'Could it lie beyond the Blood Plain?' Corum asked.
'It could, but I'm not fool enough to cross it for it could be endless and
you, on foot, would have a smaller chance than would I. I am not without
courage,' said King Noreg-Dan, 'but I still retain a little common sense. If
there was wood in these parts, perhaps it would be possible to build a boat and
hope to cross the desert by means of the White River, but there is no wood. . .'
'But there is a boat,' said Jhary-a-Conel.
'Would it be wise to go back to the Lake of Voices?' Rhalina cautioned.
'The Lake of Voices!' King Noreg-Dan shook his tangled head. 'Do not go there
- the voices will draw you in. . .'
Corum explained what had happened and the King Without a Country listened
intently. Then he smiled and it was a smile of admiration. He dismounted from
his horse and came close to Corum, inspecting him. 'You're a strange-looking
creature, sir, with your hand and your eye-patch and your odd armour, but you
are a hero and I congratulate you - all of you.' He addressed the others. 'I'd
say it would be worth a foray down to the beach and recover old Freenshak's boat
- we could use my horse to haul it up here!'
'Freenshak?' Jhary said.
'One of the names of the creature you encountered. A particularly powerful
water sprite which came when Xiombarg began her reign. Shall we try to get the
boat?'
'Aye,' grinned Corum. 'We'll try.'
Somewhat nervously they returned to the lake shore, but it seemed that Freenshak
was beaten for the moment and they had no difficulty in harnessing the tired
horse to the boat and pulling it up the hill and halfway down the other side. In
a locker Corum found a sail and saw that a short mast was stowed in lugs along
one side of the boat.
As they prepared the boat he said to King Noreg-Dan,
'But what of your horse? There'll not be room. . .'
Noreg-Dan drew a deep breath. 'It will be a shame, but I will have to abandon
him. I think he will be safer alone than with me and, besides, he deserves a
rest, for he has served me faithfully since I was forced to flee my land.'
Noreg-Dan stripped the horse of its harness and put it in the boat. Then they
began the hard task of dragging the vessel down the hill and across the brown,
choking dust (all the more unpleasant now that they knew what the dust was)
until they reached the nearest shore of the White River. The horse stood
watching them from the hillside and then it turned away. Noreg-Dan lowered his
head and folded his arms.
And still the sun had not moved across the sky and they had no means of
knowing how much time had passed.
The liquid of the river was thicker than water and Noreg-Dan advised them not
to touch it.
'It can have a corrosive effect on the skin,' he said.
'But what is the stuff?' Rhalina asked as they pushed off and raised the
sail. 'Will it not rot the boat if it will rot our skin?'
'Aye,' said the King Without a Country. 'Eventually. We must hope we cross
the desert before that happens.' He looked back once more to where he had left
his horse, but the horse had disappeared. 'Some say that while the dust is the
dried blood of mortals, the White River is the blood of the Great Old Gods which
was spilled in the battle and which will not dry'.
Rhalina pointed to the hillside from which the river appeared. 'But that
cannot be - it comes from somewhere and it goes somewhere. . .'
'Apparently,' said Noreg-Dan.
'Apparently?'
'This land is ruled by Chaos,' he reminded her.
A light breeze was blowing now and Corum raised the
sail. The boat began to move more quickly and soon the hills were out of sight
and there was nothing to be seen but the Blood Plain stretching to every
horizon.
Rhalina slept for a long while and, in turns, the others slept also, there
being little else to do. But when Rhalina awoke for the third time and still saw
the Blood Plain, she murmured to herself: 'So much blood spilled. So much. . .'
And still the boat sailed on down the milk-white river while Noreg-Dan told
them something of what Xiombarg's reign had brought to this Domain.
'All creatures not loyal to Chaos were destroyed or else, like me, had jokes
played upon them - the Sword Rulers are notorious for their jokes. Every
degenerate and vicious impulse in mortals was let loose and horror fell upon
this world. My wife, my children were. . .' He broke off. 'All of us suffered.
But whether this took place a year ago or a hundred, I know not, for it was part
of Xiombarg's joke to stop the sun so that we should not know how much time
passed. . .'
'If Xiombarg's rule began at the same time as Arioch's,' Corum said, 'then it
was much more than one century, King Noreg-Dan. . .'
'Xiombarg appears to have abolished Time on this plane,' Jhary put it.
'Relatively speaking, of course. What happened here happened at whatever time
people agreed upon.
'As you say,' Corum nodded. 'But tell us what you have heard of the City in
the Pyramid, King Noreg-Dan.'
'It was not originally of this plane at all, I gather - though it existed on
one of the Five Planes now ruled by Xiombarg. In its seeking to escape Chaos, it
moved from one plane to another, but eventually it was forced to stop and merely
be content with protecting itself against Queen Xiombarg's attacks. She has
spent, I hear, much of her energy on those attacks. Perhaps that is why I and
the few like me are still allowed to exist. I do not know.'
'There are others?'
'Aye, other wanderers such as myself. Or, at least, there were. Perhaps
Xiombarg has found them now. . .'
'Or perhaps they found the City in the Pyramid.'
'Possibly.'
'Xiombarg concentrates on watching events in the next Realm,' Jhary said
knowledgeably. 'She wants to see the outcome of the battle between the Chaos
minions and those who serve Law.'
'Just as well for you, Prince Corum,' said Noreg-Dan. 'For if she knew the
destroyer of her brother was actually where she could destroy him herself. . .'
'We'll not speak of that,' said Corum.
On and on went the White River and they began to think that perhaps it and
the Blood Plain were, indeed, without end, as this world was without Time.
'Is there a name for the City in the Pyramid?' Jhary asked.
'You think it might be your Tanelorn?' Rhalina said.
He grinned and shook his head. 'No. I know Tanelorn and that description
would not, I think, fit it.'
'Some say it is built within a huge, featureless pyramid,' Noreg-Dan told
him. 'Others say it is merely a pyramid shape, like a great zigarut. There are
many myths, I fear, concerning the city.'
'I do not think I have encountered such a city on my travels,' Jhary said.
'It sounds to me,' said Corum, 'as if it resembles one of the great Sky
Cities, such as the one which crashed over the Plain of Broggfythus during the
last great battle between the Vadhagh and the Nhadragh. They exist in our
legends and I know that one, at least, was real, for the wreckage used to be
near Castle Erorn where I was born. Both Vadhagh and Nhadragh had these cities,
which were capable of moving through the planes. But when that phase of our
history was over, they disappeared and we began to live more contentedly in our
castles. . .' He stopped himself from continuing that theme, for it only brought
back the bitterness. 'It might be such a city,' he said rather lamely.
'I think we had better land this craft,' said Jhary cheerfully.
'Why?' Corum's back was to the prow.
'Because the White River and the Blood Plain seem to have ended.'
Corum looked and was instantly alert. They were heading for a cliff. The
plain ended as if sliced off by a gigantic knife and the liquid of the White
River was hurtling into the abyss.
CHAPTER THREE
Beasts of the Abyss
Now the White River foamed wildly and roared as it rushed over the brink. Corum
and Jhary dragged the oars free and used them to steer the rocking boat towards
the bank.
'Be ready to jump, Rhalina!' Corum yelled.
She stood upright, holding on to the mast. King Noreg-Dan steadied her.
The boat danced out into midstream again and then, as suddenly, swerved back
towards the bank as another current caught it. Corum. staggered and almost fell
overboard as he manipulated the oar. The sound of the torrent almost drowned
their voices. The abyss was much
closer and it would not be much longer before they were all hurled over it.
Dimly, through the spray, Corum saw the distant wall of the far cliff. It must
have been a mile away at least.
Then the boat scraped the bank and Corum yelled:
'Jump, Rhalina!'
And she jumped with Noreg-Dan leaping after her, his arms waving. She landed
in the blood-dust and fell, sprawling.
Jhary jumped next. But the boat was turning out into the centre of the river
again. He landed in the shallows and struggled towards the bank, shouting at
Corum.
Corum remembered Noreg-Dan's warning about the properties of the white
liquid, but there was nothing for it but to leap in, his mouth tight shut, and
flounder for the bank, his armour dragging him down.
But the weight of the armour fought the current and his feet touched the
bottom. Shuddering he climbed to the land, white droplets of liquid oozing down
his body.
He lay panting on the bank and watched as the boat reared on the edge of the
abyss and then fell from sight.
They staggered away from the White River, following the edge of the gorge,
ankle-deep in the brown dust, and when the roar of the torrent had grown fainter
they paused and tried to assess their situation.
The abyss seemed endless. It stretched to both horizons, its edges straight
and its sides sheer, so that it was plain that it had not been created
naturally. It was as if some gigantic canal had been planned to flow between the
cliffs - a mile-wide canal, a mile deep.
They stood on the brink and looked down into the abyss. Corum felt vertigo
seize him and he took a step backwards. The sides of the cliff were of the same
dark obsidian as the mountains they had left earlier, but these sides were
utterly smooth. Far, far below a yellowish vapour writhed, obscuring the bottom
- if any bottom there were. The four people felt completely dwarfed by the
vastness of the scene. They looked backwards across the Blood Plain. It was
featureless, endless. They tried to make out details of the opposite cliff, but
it was too distant.
A faint mist obscured the sun which still stood at noon above them.
The little figures began to tramp along the edge, through the blood-dust,
away from the White River.
Eventually Corum spoke to Noreg-Dan. 'Have you heard of this place before,
King Noreg-Dan?'
He shook his head. 'I never knew what really lay beyond the Blood Plain, but
I did not expect this. Perhaps it is new. . .'
'New?' Rhalina looked curiously at him. 'What do you mean?'
'Chaos is forever altering the landscape, playing new tricks with it -
playing new jokes. Perhaps Queen Xiombarg knows that we are here. Perhaps she is
playing a game with us. . .'
Jhary stroked his cat between its ears. 'It would be like a Queen of Chaos to
do such a thing, yet I suspect she would have planned worse than this for the
destroyer of her brother.'
'This could be just the beginning,' Rhalina pointed out. 'She could be
building up to her true vengeance. . .'
'But I think not,' Jhary insisted. 'I have fought against Chaos in many
worlds and in many guises and one thing that they are is impetuous. I think she
would have acknowledged what she was doing by now if she knew who Prince Corum
was. No, she still concentrates on the events taking place in the Realm we have
left. That is not to say we are not in danger,' he added with a faint smile.
'In danger of starving again,' Corum said. 'If nothing else. This place is
the most barren of all - and there is no way down, no way across, no way back. .
.'
'We must keep moving until we do find a way down or a way across,' Rhalina
told him. 'Surely the abyss must end somewhere?'
'Possibly,' said Noreg-Dan, rubbing at his gaunt face, 'but I remind you
again that this is a Realm completely ruled by Chaos. From what you have told me
of Arioch's Realm, he never wielded the power which Xiombarg wields - he was the
least of the Sword Rulers. It is said that Mabelode, the King of the Swords, is
even more powerful than she - that he has created of his Realm a constantly
shifting substance which changes shape more swiftly than thought. . .'
'Then I pray we are never forced to visit Mabelode,' Jhary murmured. 'This
situation is sufficiently terrifying for me. I have witnessed Total Chaos and I
like it not at all.'
They tramped on beside the unchanging edge of the abyss.
Lost in a daze of weariness and monotony Corum only gradually began to
realize that the sky was darkening. He looked up. Was the sun moving?
But the sun seemed to be in the same position. Instead, an eddy of black
cloud had risen from somewhere and was streaming across the sky, heading towards
the far side of the abyss. He had no means of knowing whether this were some
sorcerous manifestation or if it were natural. He stopped. It had grown colder.
Now the others noticed the clouds.
Noreg-Dan's eyes held trepidation. He drew his cracked leather coat about him
and licked his bearded lips.
Suddenly, from Jhary's shoulder the little black and white cat leapt into the
air and sped away on its black, white-tipped wings. It began to circle over the
gorge, almost out of their range of vision. Jhary, too, looked perturbed, for
the cat was behaving uncharacteristically.
Rhalina drew closer to Corum and put one hand on his arm. He hugged her
shoulders and stared skyward at the black streamers of cloud as they dashed from
nowhere to nowhere.
'Have you seen such a sight before, King Noreg-Dan?' Corum called through the
gloom. 'Has it significance for you?'
Noreg-Dan shook his head. 'No, I have not seen this before, but it has
significance - it is an omen, I fear, of some danger from Chaos. I have seen
similar sights.'
'We had best be ready for what comes.' Corum drew his long, Vadhagh sword and
threw back his scarlet robe to expose his silver byrnie. The others drew their
own blades and stood there on the edge of that vast pit, waiting for whatever
might come to threaten them.
Whiskers the cat was flying back. It was miaowing shrilly, urgently. It had
seen something in the abyss. They stepped to the brink and peered over.
A reddish shadow moved in the yellow mist. Gradually it began to emerge;
gradually its shape was defined.
It flew upon billowing crimson wings and its grinning face was that of a
shark. It looked like something which should have inhabited the sea rather than
the air and this was confirmed by the way in which it flew - with slow,
undulating wings as if through liquid. Row upon row of sharp fangs filled its
red mouth and its body was the size of a large bull, its wing-span nearly thirty
feet.
Out of the frightful pit it came, its jaws opening and closing as if it
already anticipated its feast. Its golden eyes burned with hunger and with rage.
'It is the Ghanh,' said Noreg-Dan hopelessly. 'The Ghanh which led the Chaos
Pack upon my country. It is
one of Queen Xiombarg's favourite creations. It will take us before ever our
swords strike a single blow.'
'So you call it a Ghanh on this plane?' Jhary said with interest. 'I have
seen it before and, as I remember, I have seen it destroyed.'
'How was it destroyed?' Corum asked him as the Ghanh flew higher and closer.
'That part I forget.'
'If we spread out, we shall have a better chance,' Corum said, backing away
from the gorge's edge. 'Quickly.'
'If you'll forgive the suggestion, friend Corum,' Jhary said as he, too,
stepped backwards. 'I think your netherworld allies would be of use to us here.'
'Those allies are now the black birds we fought on the mountain. Could they
defeat the Ghanh. . .?'
'I suggest you discover that now.'
Corum flung up the eye-patch and peered again into the netherworld. There
they were - a score of black, brooding birds, each with the mark of the barbed
Vadhagh lance in its breast. But they saw Corum and they recognized him. One of
them opened its beak and screeched in a tone so hopeless that Corum felt almost
sympathetic to it.
'Can you understand me?' he said.
He heard Rhalina's voice. 'It is almost upon us, Corum!'
'We - understand - master. Have you - a prize - for us?' said one of the
birds.
Corum shuddered. 'Aye, if you can take it.'
The Hand of Kwll reached into that murky cavern and it beckoned to the birds.
With a dreadful rustling sound they took to the air.
And they flew into the world in which Corum and his companions stood awaiting
the Ghanh.
'There,' said Corum. 'There is your prize.'
The black birds flung their wounded, dead-alive bodies higher into the sky
and began to wheel as the Ghanh swam over the edge of the gorge and opened its
jaws, giving a piercing scream as it saw the four mortals.
'Run!' Corum shouted.
They took to their heels, scattering, running through the deep drifts of
blood-dust as the Ghanh screamed again and hesitated, deciding which human to
deal with first.
Corum choked on the stink of the creature as the wind of its breath touched
him. He darted a look backward. He remembered how cowardly the birds had been,
how they had taken long to make up their minds to attack him before. Would they
have the courage - even though it meant their release from limbo - to attack the
Ghanh?
But now the birds were spearing downwards again at an incredible speed. The
Ghanh had not known they were there and it screamed in surprise as their beaks
drove into its soft head. It snapped at them and seized two bodies in its jaws.
Yet, though half-eaten by the creature, the beaks continued to peck, for the
living-dead could not be slain again.
The Ghanh's wings beat close to the ground and a huge cloud of blood-dust
rose all around it. Through this dust Corum and the others could see the fray.
The Ghanh leapt and twisted and snapped and screamed, but the black birds' beaks
pecked relentlessly at its skull. The Ghanh reared and fell on its back. It
twisted its wings so that it was rolled in them, trying to protect its head, and
in this peculiar manner tumbled hither and thither across the dust. The black
birds flapped into the air then descended again, trying to perch on the cocoon
as it writhed about, still pecking. Streams of green blood poured from the Ghanh
now and the blood-dust stuck to it so that it was all begrimed and tattered.
Then, quite suddenly, it had rolled over the edge of the abyss. The
companions ran forward to see what had
happened, the disturbed dust stinging their eyes and clogging their lungs. They
saw the Ghanh falling. They saw its wings open and slow its descent, but it did
not have the power to do more than drift back towards the floor of the pit as
the black birds pecked and pecked at its exposed skull. The yellow mist
swallowed them all.
Corum waited, but nothing emerged from the mist again.
'Does that mean that you have no more allies in the netherworld, Corum?'
Jhary asked. 'For the birds did not take their prey with them. . .'
Corum nodded. 'I wonder the same.' He lifted the eyepatch again and saw that
the strange, cold cave was bare. 'Aye - no allies there.'
'So an impasse has been created. The birds have not killed the Ghanh and they
have not themselves been destroyed,' Jhary-a-Conel said. 'Still, at least that
danger has been averted. Let's press on.'
The black clouds had ceased to stream across the sky but had instead stopped
in their tracks and cut out the sunlight. Beneath this dark shroud they stumbled
onward.
Corum noticed that Jhary had been brooding deeply since the birds had driven
off the Ghanh and at last he said: 'What is it that bothers you, Jhary-a-Conel?'
The man adjusted his wide hat on his head and pursed his lips. 'It occurred
to me that if the Ghanh was not slain but instead returned to its lair - and if
the Ghanh is, as King Noreg-Dan says, a favourite pet of Queen Xiombarg's - then
fairly soon now (if not already) Queen Xiombarg will become aware of our
presence here. Doubtless if she becomes aware of us then she will decide to act
to punish us for what we did to her pet. . .'
Corum removed his helmet and ran his gauntleted hand over his hair. He looked
at the others who had stopped to listen to Jhary.
'It is true,' said the King Without a Country with a sigh. 'We must expect to
have Queen Xiombarg upon us very soon - or, at the very least, some more of her
minions if she is still not aware that her brother's destroyer is in her Realm
and thinks only that we are upstart mortals. . .'
Rhalina had been ahead of the rest. She hardly listened to the conversation
but instead pointed just in front of her. 'Look! Look!' she cried.
They ran towards her and saw that she pointed at a place on the edge of the
abyss - a square-cut notch carved from the rock and larger than a man's body.
They clustered around it and saw that a stairway led down and down into the
distant mist. But the stairway was scarcely more than a foot across and it went
straight beside the massive wall of the cliff until it disappeared into the mist
a mile below. If one missed one's footing for an instant, then one would be
plunged into the abyss.
Corum stood staring at the stairway. Had it just appeared? Was it a trick of
Queen Xiombarg's? Would the steps suddenly vanish when they were half-way down -
if they ever managed to get half-way down?
But the alternative was to continue to trudge along the edge and perhaps,
ultimately, find themselves back at the White River (for Corum was beginning to
suspect that the Blood Plain was circular, containing the Lake of Voices and the
mountains, and that the abyss extended all around it).
With a sigh Corum gradually lowered himself to the first step and, on
weakened legs, his back against the smooth rock, began to descend.
The four little figures inched their way down the slippery steps until the top
of the abyss itself was lost in gloom, while the bottom was still shrouded by
the yellow mist. There was a frightening silence as they moved. They dare not
speak - dare not do anything which would break their concentration as they
lowered themselves from step to step with the abyss seeming sometimes to draw
them into its depths as their vertigo increased. All were shivering, for the
rock chilled them, all were sure that after a few more steps they would lose
their footing and plunge down into the yellow mist.
And then they began to hear it. It echoed from the mist. A grunting and
wheezing and a snorting and a cackling which increased as they descended.
Corum stopped and looked back at the others who lay against the rock and
listened with him. Rhalina was closest to him, then Jhary and finally the King
Without a Country.
It was Noreg-Dan who spoke first. 'I know the sound,' he said. 'I have heard
it before.'
'What is it?' Rhalina whispered.
'It is the noise which Xiombarg's beasts make. I spoke of the Ghanh which led
the Chaos Pack. Well, those noises are the noises made by the Chaos Pack. We
should have guessed what lay beyond the yellow mist. . .'
Corum felt a great coldness grip him. He peered downwards to where the unseen
Beasts of the Abyss awaited their coming.
CHAPTER FOUR
The Chariots of Chaos
'What shall we do?' Rhalina whispered. 'What can we do against them?'
Corum said nothing. Carefully keeping his balance he
drew his sword, steadying himself with his six-fingered, jewelled hand.
While the Ghanh lived and fought the black birds, there could be no help from
the netherworld.
'Do you hear that now?' Jhary said. 'That odd creaking. . . ?'
Corum nodded. With the creaking was a rumbling sound and is was vaguely
familiar. It mingled with the snorts and the grunts and the bellows issuing from
the yellow mist.
'There is nought for it,' he said at length. 'We must go on and hope that we
reach the floor of the abyss soon. At least there we shall be less exposed and
able to stand and fight whatever - whatever it is that makes the noise.'
They continued their cautious descent, eyes wary for the first signs of the
Beasts.
Corum's foot had touched the floor of the abyss before he quite realized it. He
had been climbing downwards for so long that he had become used to lying flat
against the rock and feeling with his foot for each new step. Now there were no
more steps and he could see the ground, uneven, covered in boulders, stretching
away into the yellow mist, but he could see nothing that lived.
The others joined him as he peered forward. The grunts and the cackles
continued and an appalling stink greeted their nostrils, but the source of the
sounds and the stink was not yet visible. The creaking and the rumbling also
continued.
Corum saw them at last.
'By Elric's Sword!' Jhary groaned. 'Those are the Chariots of Chaos. I should
have guessed!'
Monstrous lumbering chariots drawn by reptilian beasts were beginning to
emerge from the mist. They were filled by a variety of creatures, some even
mounted on others' backs. Each beast was a travesty of a human being - each was
clad in armour and bore a weapon of some kind. Here were piglike, doglike,
cowlike, froglike, horselike things, some more deformed than others - animals
warped into parodies of humanity.
'Did Chaos turn these beasts into what they now are?' Corum gasped.
Jhary said: 'You are mistaken, Corum.'
'What mean you?'
The King Without a Country spoke up. 'These beasts,' he said, 'were once men.
Many of them were my subjects who sided with Chaos because they saw that it was
more powerful than Law. . .'
'And that transformation was their reward?' Rhalina said in disgust.
'They are probably not aware of the transformation,' Jhary told her quietly.
'They have degenerated too much to retain much memory of their former
existences.'
The black chariots creaked closer, bearing their grunting, shrieking,
bellowing crews.
There was nothing for it but to turn and run from the chariots, dashing over
the uneven ground, swords in hand, coughing on the stink of the Chaos Pack and
the clinging, yellow mist.
The Chaos Pack howled in delight and whipped up their reptilian beasts and
the chariots began to move faster. The ghastly, deformed army was enjoying the
hunt.
Weakened by their earlier adventures and their lack of food or drink, the
four companions could not run swiftly and at last, behind a large boulder, they
were forced to rest. The chariots rumbled on towards them, bringing the
cacophony, the hellish once-human things, the nauseating smells.
Corum hoped that the chariots would pass them by but the Chaos Pack could see
more easily through the mist and the first chariot turned towards them. Corum
began to climb the boulder to get above the chariot. He struck out with his fist
as a pig-thing clambered after him. The fist sank into the creature's face and
was held there while the thing drew its own brass-studded club and raised its
arm to finish Corum. Corum stabbed with his sword and the pig-thing shuddered,
fell back. Now the others were under attack. Rhalina defended herself well with
her own sword. They stood around the base of the boulder on the opposite side to
Corum while he defended their rear. A dog-thing leapt at him. It wore a helmet
and a breastplate but its muzzle was full of long teeth which snapped at his
arm. He swung the sword and broke that muzzle in a single, smashing blow. Hands
which had turned into claws and paws grabbed at him, tore at his cloak, his
boots. Swords stabbed and clubs struck the stone at his feet as a whole mass of
the creatures began to climb towards him. He stamped on fingers, hacked off
limbs, drove his sword through mouths and eyes and hearts and all the time was
filled with a sickening panic which only made him fight harder.
The babble of the Chaos Pack seemed to grow louder and louder in his ears.
Their chariots kept appearing out of the mist until several hundred of the
things surrounded the boulder.
Then it came clear to Corum that the Pack did not intend, at this stage, to
kill them. If they had wished to they could have slain him and his companions by
now. Doubtless they planned to torture them in some way - or perhaps turn them
into the same kind of creatures that they had become.
Corum remembered the Mabden tortures with horror and he fought all the
harder, hoping to drive some member of the Chaos Pack to kill him.
But slowly the fearsome tide rolled in until so many
corpses pressed about the base of the boulder that Corum's three friends were
unable to move their arms and were trapped. Only Corum fought on, hacking at all
who sought to take him and then something clambered over the rocks behind him
and seized his legs, dragging him down to where Rhalina, Jhary and the King
Without a Country stood, disarmed and bound.
A creature with the lopsided face of a horse swaggered through the ranks of the
Chaos Pack and curled its lips to reveal huge brown teeth. It gave a whinnying
laugh and set its helmet jauntily on its head, its hairy thumbs hooked in the
belt around its belly.
'Should we save you for ourselves,' he said, 'or take you to our mistress?
Queen Xiombarg might be interested in you. . .'
'Why should she be interested in four mortal travellers?' Corum asked.
The horse-thing grinned at him. 'Perhaps you are more than that? Perhaps you
are agents of Law?'
'You know that Law no longer rules here!'
'But Law may wish to rule again - you may have been sent here from another
Realm.'
'Do you not recognize me!' cried King Noreg-Dan.
The horse-thing scratched at its forelock and peered stupidly at the King
Without a Country. 'Why should I recognize you?'
'Because I recognize you. I see the traces of your original features. . .'
'Be silent! I do not know what you mean!' The horse-thing half drew its
dagger from its belt. 'Be silent!'
'Because you cannot bear to remember!' shouted the King Without a Country.
'You were Polib-Bav, Count of Tern! You threw in your lot with Chaos even before
my country fell. . .
A look of fear came into the horse-thing's eyes. It shook its head and
snorted. 'No!'
'You are Polib-Bav and you were betrothed to my daughter - the girl whom your
Chaos Pack - aaagh! I cannot bear to remember that horror!'
'You remember nothing,' said Polib-Bav thickly. 'I say I am just what I am.'
'What is your name?' Noreg-Dan said. 'What is your name, if it is not
Polib-Bav, Count of Tern?'
The horse-thing struck out at the king's face with its clumsy hand. 'What if
I am? My loyalty is to Queen Xiombarg, not to you.'
'I would not have you serve me,' sneered the king as blood welled on his
upper lip. 'Oh, look what has become of you, Polib-Bav.'
The horse-thing turned away. 'I live,' it said. 'I command this legion.'
'A legion of pathetic monsters!' Jhary laughed.
A cow-thing kicked at Jhary's groin with its hoof and the companion to
champions groaned. But he lifted his head and laughed again. 'This degeneration
is only the beginning. I have seen what mortals who serve Chaos become -
foulness, nothingness - shapeless horrors!'
Polib-Bav scratched its head and said more softly: 'What of that? The
decision was made. It cannot be revoked. Queen Xiombarg promises us eternal
life.'
'It will be eternal,' Jhary said. 'But it will not be life. I have travelled
to many planes during many ages and I have seen what Chaos comes to -
barrenness. That alone is eternal, unless Law can save it.'
'Faugh!' said the horse-thing. 'Put them in the chariot - in my chariot - and
we shall carry them to Queen Xiombarg.'
King Noreg-Dan tried to appeal again to Polib-Bav. 'You were once handsome,
Count of Tern. My daughter
loved you and you loved her. You were loyal to me in those days.'
Polib-Bav turned away. 'And now I am loyal to Queen Xiombarg. This is her
Realm now. Lord Shalod of Law has fled and shall never rule here again. His
armies and his allies were destroyed, as you well know, on the Plain of Blood. .
.' Polib-Bav pointed upwards. He accepted the four swords which a frog-thing
handed him and tucked them under his arm. 'Into the chariot with them. We ride
for Queen Xiombarg's palace.'
As he was forced to enter Polib-Bav's chariot with the others Corum was in
despair. His hands were tied behind his back with strong cords, he could see no
way of escape. Once he was taken before Queen Xiombarg she would recognize him.
She would destroy him as she would destroy the rest and all hope of saving
Lywm-an-Esh would be gone. With King Lyr victorious, the forces of Chaos would
begin to gather strength. Another Sword Ruler would be summoned and the Fifteen
Planes would be wholly in the control of the Lords of Entropy.
He lay at Polib-Bav's feet now, side by side with his friends, as the
Chariots of Hell began to move along the floor of the abyss, wheels creaking and
groaning, bumping over the loose rocks. And soon Corum had lost consciousness.
He awoke blinking in stronger light. The mist was gone. He lifted his head and
saw that a great cliff towered behind them. He guessed that they had left the
abyss. They seemed to be moving through a sparse forest of sickly, leprous trees
which had caught some blight. He moved his bruised head and stared into the face
of Rhalina. She had been weeping but now she attempted to smile at him.
'We left the abyss through a tunnel some hours back,' she told him. 'It must
be a long way to Queen Xiombarg's palace. I wonder why they do not use swifter,
more sorcerous means to go there?'
'Chaos is whimsical,' said a voice behind her. It was Jhary-a-Conel's. 'And
in a timeless world there is no need for swiftness in such matters.'
'What has become of your little cat?' Corum murmured.
'It was wiser than I, it flew off. I did not see ---'
'Silence!' bellowed the voice of the horse-thing driving the chariot. 'Your
babbling annoys me.'
'Perhaps it disturbs you,' Jhary ventured. 'Perhaps it reminds you that you
could once think coherently, speak well. . .'
Polib-Bav kicked him in the face and he spluttered as the blood gushed from
his nose.
Corum growled and vainly tried to free himself. Polib-Bav's horse face looked
down at him and laughed. 'You're grotesque enough, yourself, friend - with that
eye and that hand grafted on to you. If I had not known better, I'd have said
you served Chaos.'
'Perhaps I do,' Corum said. 'You did not ask. You merely assumed that I
served Law.'
Polib-Bav frowned, but then his stupid face cleared. 'You are trying to trick
me. I will do nothing until Queen Xiombarg has seen you. . .' He shook the reins
and the reptilian beasts began to move faster. '. . . after all, it is almost
certain that it was you and your friends who killed the strongest member of our
legion. We saw it attacked and we saw it vanish.'
'You speak of the Ghanh!' Corum asked, his spirits beginning to lift. 'Of the
Ghanh!'
And, at that moment, the Hand of Kwll moved once more of its own volition and
snapped the cords binding Corum's wrists.
'You see! said Polib-Bav in triumph. 'It was I who tricked you. You knew the
Ghanh was slain. Therefore it
could only have been --- What! You are free!' He hauled on the reins. 'Stop!' He
drew his sword, but Corum had rolled over the floor of the chariot and leapt to
the ground. He pushed back his eye-patch and at once saw the netherworld cave
from which his allies had issued in the past. There, with its head a ruin of
congealed blood, lay the Ghanh.
The Hand of Kwll moved into the netherword as Polib-Bav's creatures advanced
on Corum. It beckoned to the Ghanh which moved its dead head very reluctantly.
'You must do my bidding,' Corum said. 'And then you will be free. You must
take many prizes to pay for your release.'
The Ghanh did not speak, but it gave a scream from its fanged jaws as if to
acknowledge that it had heard.
'Come!' Corum cried. 'Come - take your prizes.'
And the Ghanh's crimson wings began to beat as it flapped slowly from the
cave, leaving the netherworld behind it and coming back, once again, into the
world from which the birds had but lately banished it.
'The Ghanh has come back!' Polib-Bav shouted in triumph. 'Oh, lovely Ghanh
thou hast returned to us!'
The Chaos Pack had seized Corum again, but now he was smiling as, with a
tortured screech, the Ghanh's great body engulfed a near-by chariot and its
strange wings wrapped themselves around the whole thing and began to crush the
occupants to death.
So astonished were the Chaos Beasts holding Corum that he was able to tug
himself free. They came after him but he turned and the Hand of Kwll smashed
into the face of one, cracked another's collar-bone. He raced for Polib-Bav's
chariot. The leader of the Beasts had left his chariot and stood beside it, his
huge, horse's eyes fixed on what was happening to his companions. Before he had
really noticed Corum, the Prince in the Scarlet Robe had grabbed his sword from
the pile on the floor of the chariot and aimed a blow at Polib-Bav. The
horse-thing jumped back, drawing his own sword. But his movements were dazed and
clumsy. He parried, tried to stab, missed as Corum dodged aside, and received
the Vadhagh metal in his throat. Choking, he died.
Quickly Corum cut the bonds of his friends and they, too, retrieved their
swords, ready to fight the Chaos creatures. But the Pack, recovering from its
initial horror, was fleeing. Its chariots raced hither and yon through the pale,
sickly trees as the Ghanh left its first victims and pursued some more. Corum
bent and stripped the corpse of Polib-Bav, taking his water bottle and the pouch
of coarse bread at his belt. Soon the Chaos Pack had disappeared and they were
left alone on the road through the forest.
Corum inspected the chariot. The reptiles seemed passive enough.
'Could we drive this, do you think, King Noreg-Dan?' he asked.
The King Without a Country shook his head dubiously. 'I am not sure. Perhaps.
. .'
'I think I could drive it,' Jhary told them. 'I've had a little experience of
such chariots and the creatures which pull them.' His sack bouncing at his belt,
the wide brim of his hat waving, he jumped into the chariot, taking up the
reins. He turned and grinned at them. 'Where would you go? Still to Xiombarg's
palace?'
Corum laughed. 'Not yet, I think. She'll send for us when she learns what
became of her Pack. We'll take that direction, I think.' He pointed away through
the trees. He helped Rhalina into the chariot, then waited while King Noreg-Dan
climbed aboard. Finally, he got in himself. Jhary shook the reins, turned the
chariot and soon it had bounced through the leprous forest and was rolling down
a hill towards a valley full of what seemed to be upright, slender stones.
CHAPTER FIVE
The Frozen Army
They were not stones.
They were men.
Each man a warrior - each warrior frozen like a statue, his weapons in his
hands.
'This,' said Noreg-Dan in quiet awe, 'is the Frozen Army. The last army to
take arms against Chaos.
'Was this its punishment?' Corum asked.
'Aye.'
Jhary, gripping the reins, said: 'They live? Is that so? They know that we
pass through their ranks?'
'Aye. I heard that Queen Xiombarg said that since they supported Law so
wholeheartedly they should have a taste of what Law aimed for - they should know
the ultimate in tranquillity,' Noreg-Dan said.
Rhalina shivered. 'Is this really what Law comes to?'
'So Chaos would have us believe,' Jhary said. 'But it matters not, for the
Cosmic Balance requires equilibrium - something of Chaos, something of Law - so
that each stabilizes the other. The difference is that Law acknowledges the
authority of the Balance, while Chaos would deny it. But Chaos cannot deny that
authority completely for its adherents know that to disobey some things is to be
destroyed. Thus Queen Xiombarg dare not enter the Realm of another Great Old God
and, as in the case of your Realm, must work through others. She, like the rest,
must also watch her dealings with mortals, for they cannot be destroyed by her
willy-nilly - there are rules. . .'
'But no rules to protect these poor creatures,' Rhalina said.
'Some. They have not died. She has not killed them.'
Corum remembered the tower where he had found Arioch's heart. There, too, had
been frozen men.
'Unless directly attacked,' Jhary explained, 'Xiombarg cannot kill mortals.
But she can use those loyal to her to kill other mortals, do you see, and she
can suspend the lives of warriors like these.'
'So we are safe from Queen Xiombarg,' Corum said.
'If you choose to think so.' Jhary smiled. 'You are by no means safe from her
minions and, as you have seen, she has many of those.'
'Aye,' said the King Without a Country feelingly. 'Aye. Many.'
Holding his reins in one hand Jhary dusted at his clothes. They were tattered
and bloodstained from the various flesh-wounds he had sustained in the battle
with the Chaos Pack. 'I would give much for a new suit,' he murmured. 'I'd make
a bargain with Xiombarg herself. . .'
'We mention that name too often,' King Noreg-Dan said nervously as he clung
to the side of the jolting chariot. 'We shall bring her down on us if we are not
more discreet.'
Then the sky laughed.
Golden light began to dapple the clouds. A brilliant orange aura sprang up in
the distance ahead and cast giant shadows for the frozen warriors.
Jhary jerked the chariot to a halt, his face suddenly pale.
Purple brilliance came from the sky in fragments the size of raindrops.
And the laughter went on and on.
'What is it?' Rhalina's hand went to her sword.
The King Without a Country put his haggard face in his hands and his
shoulders slumped. 'It is she. I warned you. It is she.'
'Xiombarg?' Corum drew his own sword. 'Is it Xiombarg, Noreg-Dan?'
'Aye, it is she.'
The ground shook with the laughter. Several of the frozen warriors toppled
and fell, still in the same positions. Corum looked about for the source of the
laughter. Was it in the aura? Or in the golden light? Or the purple rain?
'Where are you Queen Xiombarg!' He brandished his sword. His mortal eye
flashed his defiance. 'Where are you, creature of Evil?'
'I AM EVERYWHERE!' answered a huge, sweet voice. 'I AM THIS REALM AND THIS
REALM IS XIOMBARG OF CHAOS!'
'We are surely doomed,' stuttered the King Without a Country.
'You said she could not attack us,' Corum said to Jhary-a-Conel.
'I said she could not directly attack us. But see. . .'
Corum looked. Over the valley now came hopping things. They hopped on several
legs and from their bodies sprouted a dozen or more tentacles. Their huge eyes
rolled, their massive fangs clashed.
'The Karmanal of Zert', Jhary said in mild surprise as he dropped the reins
and armed himself with sword and poignard. 'I have encountered these before.'
'How did you escape them?' Rhalina asked.
'I was at that time companion to a champion who had the power to destroy
them.'
'I too, have a power,' Corum said grimly, raising his hand to his eye. But
Jhary shook his head and grimaced.
'I fear not. The Karmanal of Zert are indestructible. Both Law and Chaos
have, in their time, taken steps to do away With them - they are fickle
creatures who fight for one side or another without apparent reason. They have
no souls, no true existence.'
'Therefore they should not be able to harm us!'
The laughter rang on.
'I agree that, logically, they should not be able to harm us,' Jhary answered
equably. 'But I am afraid that they can.'
About ten of the hopping creatures were nearing their chariot, weaving
between the statue-like warriors.
And they were singing.
'The Karmanal of Zert always sing before they feast,' Jhary told them.
'Always.'
Corum wondered if Jhary had gone mad. The tentacled monsters were almost upon
them and the companion to champions continued to chat without apparent awareness
of their danger.
The singing was harmonious and somehow made the creatures even more
terrifying while, as a counterpoint, Xiombarg's laughter continued to fill the
sky.
When the hopping things were almost upon them Jhary raised his hands, dagger
in one, sword in the other, and cried: 'Queen Xiombarg! Queen Xiombarg! Who do
you think you would destroy?'
The Karmanal of Zert stopped suddenly, as frozen as the army which surrounded
them.
'I destroy a few mortals who have set themselves against me, who have caused
the deaths of those I loved,' said a voice from behind them.
Corum turned to see the most beautiful woman who had ever existed. Her hair
was dark gold with streaks of red and black, her face was perfection and her
eyes and lips offered a thousand times more than any woman had offered a man in
the whole of history. Her body was tall and of exquisite shape, clothed in
drapes of gold and orange and purple. She smiled tenderly at him.
'Is that what I destroy?' she murmured. 'Then what do I destroy, Master
Timeras?'
'I am called Jhary-a-Conel now,' he said pleasantly. 'May I introduce. . . ?'
Corum stepped forward. 'Have you betrayed us, Jhary? Are you in league with
Chaos?'
'He is not, sadly, in league with Chaos,' said Queen Xiombarg. 'But I know he
rides often with those who serve Law.' She looked at him affectionately. 'You do
not change, Timeras, basically. And I like you best as a man, I think.'
'And I like you best as a woman, Xiombarg.'
'As a woman I must rule this Realm. I know you for a sometime hero's
lickspittle, Jhary-Timeras, and assume this handsome Vadhagh with his strange
eye and hand is a hero of sorts. . .'
She glared suddenly at Corum.
'Now I know!'
Corum drew himself up.
'NOW I KNOW!'
Her shape began to alter. It began to flow outwards and upwards. Her face was
that of a skull, then that of a bird, then that of a man, until at last it had
reverted to that of a beautiful woman. But now Xiombarg stood a hundred feet
high and her expression was no longer tender.
'NOW I KNOW!'
Jhary laughed. 'May I, as I said, introduce Prince Corum Jhaelen Irsei - he
of the Scarlet Robe?'
'HOW DO YOU DARE ENTER MY REALM - YOU WHO DESTROYED MY BROTHER? EVEN NOW
THOSE STILL LOYAL TO ME IN MY BROTHER'S REALM ARE SEEKING FOR YOU. YOU ARE
FOOLISH, MORTAL. AH, THE IGNOMINY. I THOUGHT A BRAVE HERO BANISHED MY BROTHER -
BUT NOW I KNOW IT WAS A MORON! KARMANAL CREATURES - BEGONE!' The hopping things
vanished. 'I WILL HAVE A SWEETER VENGEANCE ON YOU, CORUM JHAELEN IRSEI -AND ON
ALL WHO TRAVEL WITH YOU!'
The golden light faded, the orange aura disappeared and the purple rain
ceased to fall, but Xiombarg's huge shape still flickered there in the sky. 'I
SWEAR THIS BY THE COSMIC BALANCE -I WILL RETURN WHEN I HAVE CONSIDERED THE FORM
OF MY VENGEANCE. I WILL FOLLOW YOU WHEREVER YOU TRY TO ESCAPE. AND I WILL GIVE
YOU CAUSE TO WISH THAT YOU HAD NEVER ENCOUNTERED LORD ARIOCH OF CHAOS AND THUS
WON THE ANGER OF HIS SISTER XIOMBARG!'
Xiombarg faded and silence returned.
Corum, much shaken, turned to Jhary. 'Why did you tell her? Now there is no
escape for us! She has promised to pursue us wherever we go - you heard her. Why
did you do it?'
'I thought she was about to find out,' Jhary said mildly. 'Also it was the
only way to save us.'
'To save us!'
'Aye. Now the Karmanal of Zert no longer threaten us. I assure you that we
should have been in their bellies by now if I had not spoken to Queen Xiombarg.
I guessed that she could not know very well what you looked like - most of us
seem very alike to the Gods - but that she might learn when we fought. Corum -
it was the only way to stop the Karmanal.'
'But it had done us no good. Now she goes to summon whatever horrors she
plans to set upon us. Soon she will return and we shall suffer a worse fate.'
'I must admit,' said Jhary, 'that there was another
consideration. Now we have time to see what this is coming yonder.'
They looked.
It was something that flew and flashed and droned.
'What is it?' Corum asked.
'It is, I believe, a ship of the air,' said Jhary. 'I hope it has come to
save us.'
'Perhaps it has come to harm us?' Corum said reasonably enough. 'I still feel
you should not have revealed who I was, Jhary. . .'
'It is always best to bring these things out into the open,' Jhary said
cheerfully.
CHAPTER SIX
The City in the Pyramid
The ship of the air had a hull of blue metal in which were set enamels and
ceramics of various rich colours, making a number of complicated designs. It
brought a slight smell of almonds with it as it began to descend, and its moan
was almost like that of a human voice.
Now Corum could see its brass rails, its steel, silver and platinum fixtures,
its ornate wheel-house, and he felt that he was reminded of something by it - an
image, perhaps, of childhood. He stared curiously at it as it began to land and
a small object rose up from it and flew towards them.
It was Jhary's cat.
Suddenly Corum stared at Jhary and laughed. The cat came and settled on the
shoulder of the companion to heroes and it nuzzled his ear.
'You sent the cat to find help when the Chaos Pack set upon us!' Rhalina said
before Corum could speak. 'That is why you told Xiombarg who Corum was - for you
knew that help was coming and thought your plan thwarted at the last moment.'
Jhary shrugged. 'I did not know the cat would find help, but I guessed.'
'From where has that strange flying craft come?' asked the King Without a
Country.
'Why, where else but from the City in the Pyramid? It was my instruction to
the cat to look for it. I would gather that it found it.'
'And how did it communicate with the folk of that city?' Corum asked as they
drew nearer to the blue ship of the air.
'In emergencies, as you know, the cat can communicate quite clearly with me.
In a very serious emergency it will use more energy and communicate with whom it
pleases.'
Whiskers purred and licked Jhary's face with its little rough tongue. He
murmured something to it and smiled. Then he said to Corum: 'We'd best hurry,
though, for Xiombarg may begin to wonder why I did reveal your name. It is one
of the characteristics of many of the Chaos Lords that they are impetuous and
not given overmuch to thinking.'
The ship of the air was a good forty feet long and had seats running the
whole of its length on both sides. It appeared to be empty, but then a tall,
comely man stepped from the wheel-house and came forward towards them. He was
smiling at Corum's complete astonishment.
For the steersman of the ship of the air was quite plainly of no other race
but Corum's. He was a Vadhagh. His skull was long, his slanting eyes purple and
gold, his ears pointed and his body slender and delicate but containing a great
deal of energy.
'Welcome Corum in the Scarlet Robe,' he said. 'I have come to take you to
Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys, the one bastion this Realm has against that Chaos creature you
have just met.'
Dazed, Corum Jhaelen Irsei entered the ship of the air while the steersman
continued to smile at his astonishment.
They took their places near the wheel-house in the stern and the tall Vadhagh
made the ship rise slowly and begin to head in the direction it had come.
Rhalina looked backward at the forest of frozen warriors they left behind. 'Is
there nothing we could do to help those poor souls?' she asked Jhary.
'Only help make Law strong in our own Realm so that it can one day send aid
to this Realm, just as Chaos now sends aid to ours,' Jhary told her.
They were soon crossing a land of oozing stuff which flung up tendrils at
them and sought to drag them down into itself. Sometimes faces appeared in the
stuff, sometimes hands raised as if in supplication. 'A Chaos Sea,' King
Noreg-Dan told them. 'There are several such places in the Realm now. Some say
that that is what those mortals who serve Chaos finally degenerate to.'
'I have seen its like,' nodded Jhary.
Strange forests passed below them and valleys filled with perpetually burning
fire. They saw rivers of molten metal and beautiful castles made all of jewels.
Horrid flying creatures sometimes rushed into the air towards them but turned
aside when they recognized the craft, though it was apparently without
protection.
'These people must have a powerful sorcery to make boats fly,' Rhalina
whispered to Corum. And Corum made no reply at first, for he was deep in
thought, racking his memory.
At last he spoke. 'This is not sorcery, as such,' he told her. 'It requires
no spells and few incantations but is instead mechanical in its nature. Certain
forces are harnessed to give power to machines - some of them much more delicate
than anything the Mabden could imagine - which propel such vessels through the
air and do many other things. Some of the machines could once sunder the fabric
of the Walls Between the Realms and pass easily from plane to plane. My
ancestors are said to have created such machines but most chose not to use them,
preferring a different logic to their living. I dimly remember a legend which
says that one Sky City - that was the name they gave to their cities - left our
Realm altogether, to explore the other worlds of the multiverse. Perhaps there
was more than one such city, for I know that one did destroy itself when it went
out of control during the Battle of Broggfythus and crashed close to Castle
Erorn, as I told you. Perhaps another city was called Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys and is now
known as the City in the Pyramid.'
Prince Corum was smiling joyfully and speaking excitedly. With his mortal
hand he pressed Rhalina's arm. 'Oh, Rhalina, can you understand what I feel at
finding that some of my race still live, that Glandyth did not destroy them
all?'
She smiled back at him. 'I think so, Corum.'
The air about them began to vibrate and the boat shuddered. The steersman
called from the wheel-house: 'Do not be afraid. We are passing into another
plane.'
'Does that mean we are escaping Xiombarg?' asked the King Without a Country
eagerly.
Jhary answered him. 'No. Xiombarg's Realm extends for five planes and we are
merely going from one of those into a different one. Or so I would think.'
The quality of the light changed and they looked over the side of the ship. A
multicoloured gas swirled below them.
'The raw stuff of Chaos,' said Jhary. 'Queen Xiombarg has, as yet, made
nothing with it.'
They crossed the great gas and flew over a range of mountains, each more than
a thousand feet high, but each one a perfect cube. Beyond the mountains was a
dark jungle and beyond that a crystalline desert. The crystals of the desert
moved constantly, their motion creating a tinkling music which was not pleasant.
Among these crystals moved ochre beasts of enormous proportions but of primitive
development. They were feeding off the crystals.
Then the crystal desert gave way to a flat, black plain and they saw ahead of
them the City of the Pyramid.
The city was, in fact, a many-sided ziggurat. On each terrace were a large
number of houses. Flowers, shrubs and trees grew along the terraces and the
streets teemed with people. Over the whole city a greenish light flickered and
the light took the form of a pyramid, enclosing the ziggurat. As the ship of the
air flew towards it, a darker oval of green appeared in the flickering light and
through this the ship passed. It circled the topmost building - a many-towered
castle built all of metal - and then began to descend until it landed on a
raised platform on the castle's battlements. Corum shouted with pleasure as he
saw the gathering which welcomed him.
'They are my people!' he exclaimed to his companions. 'They are all my
people!'
The steersman left the wheel-house and put his hand on Corum's shoulder. He
signed to the men and women below and suddenly they were no longer on the ship
of the air but were standing with the group, beneath the platform, looking up at
the faces of Rhalina, Jhary and the King Without a Country as they peered over
the rail of the ship in astonishment.
Corum was equally astonished to see the three suddenly vanish and appear
beside him. One of the group then stepped forward. He was a thin, ancient man
with a straight bearing, dressed in a thick robe and holding a staff.
'Welcome,' he said, 'to Law's last bastion.'
Later they sat around a table of beautifully fashioned ruby-metal and listened
to the old man who had introduced himself as Prince Yurette Hasdum Nury,
Commander of Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys, the City in the Pyramid. He had explained how
Corum's speculations were substantially correct.
As they had eaten he had explained how Corum's people had chosen to remain in
their castles after the Battle of Broggfythus and devote themselves to learning
while his people had decided to take their Sky City and try to fly it beyond the
Five Planes, through the Wall Between the Realms. They had succeeded, but had
failed to return due to some power loss which they could not then restore. Since
then they had managed only to explore these Five Planes and then, when the
struggle between Law and Chaos had begun to build, they had remained neutral.
'We were fools to do so. We thought we were above such disputes. And slowly
we saw Law conquered and Chaos emerge in all its grisly triumph to create its
travesties of beauty. But by that time, though we did take our city against
Xiombarg's creatures, we were too late. Chaos had gained all power and we could
not fight it. Xiombarg sent - and still sends - armies against us. These we
resisted, not without danger. And now it is stalemate. Every so often Xiombarg
will send another army - some frightful, monstrous army - and we are forced to
fight it. But we can do no more than that. I fear we are all that is left of
Law, save you.'
'Law has regained its power in our Five Planes,' Corum told him. He described
his adventures, his battle with Arioch and the final result which was to restore
Lord Arkyn to his Realm. 'But that, too, is threatened for Law has still only a
slender hold on the Realm and all the forces of Chaos are being brought to bear
on it.'
'But Law still has some power!' Prince Yurette said. 'We did not know that.
We learned that the Sword Rulers controlled all the Realms. If only we could
return - take our city back through the Wall Between the Realms - and give you
our aid. But we cannot. We have tried so often. The materials are not available
on these planes for building up the massive power it needs.'
'And if you had those materials?' Corum asked. 'How long would it be before
you could return to our Realm?'
'Not long. But we are weakening already. A few more of Xiombarg's attacks -
perhaps just one massive one - and we shall be destroyed.'
Corum stared bitterly at the table. Was he to find Vadhagh folk still living
only to see them die - crushed, as his family was crushed by the forces of
Chaos?
'We had hoped to take you back with us, to relieve Lywm-an-Esh,' he said.
'But now we learn that is impossible and, it seems, we, too, are stranded in
this Realm, unable to go to the aid of our friends.'
'If we had those rare minerals. . .' Prince Yurette paused. 'But you could
get them for us.'
'We cannot return,' Jhary-a-Conel pointed out. 'We cannot get back to our
Realm. If it were possible, of course we could find the materials you need - or
at least try to do so - but even then we could not be sure of being able to
return here. . .'
Prince Yurette frowned. 'It would be possible for us to send just one Sky
Ship through the Wall Between the Realms. We have the power to do that, though
it would dangerously weaken our defences here. Yet it is worth the risk, I
think.'
Corum's spirits lifted. 'Aye, Prince Yurette - anything is worth the risk if
the Cause of Law is to be saved.'
While Prince Yurette conferred with his scientists, the four companions wandered
through the marvellous city of Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys. It was all made of metal - but
metals so magnificent, so strange in texture and so rich in colour that even
Corum could not guess at how they had been manufactured. Towers, domes,
trellises, arches and pathways were of these metals, as were the ramps and
stairways between the terraces. Everything in the city functioned independently
of the outside world. Even the air was created within the confines of the
shimmering pyramid of green light which cast its glow on all the outer flanks of
Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys.
And everywhere did the folk of the City in the Pyramid go about their
day-to-day business. Some tended gardens and others saw to the distribution of
food. There were many artists at work, performing musical compositions or
displaying the pictures they had made - pictures on velvet and marble and glass
very similar in technique to those produced by Corum's own Vadhagh folk, but
often with different styles and subjects, some of which Corum could not find it
in him to like, perhaps because they were so strange.
They were shown the huge, beautiful machines which kept the city alive. They
were shown its armaments, which protected it from the attacks of Chaos, the bays
where its ships of the air were kept. They saw its schools and its restaurants
and its theatres, its museums and its art galleries. And here was everything
which Corum thought destroyed forever by Glandyth-a-Krae and his barbarians. But
now all this, too, was threatened with destruction and destruction from the same
source, ultimately.
They slept, they ate and their tattered, battered clothes were copied by the
tailors and arms-smiths of Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys so that when they awoke they found
themselves with fresh raiment identical to that which they had worn upon
starting out on their quest for the city.
Jhary-a-Conel was particularly pleased by this example of the city's
hospitality and when, at last, they were invited to attend upon Prince Yurette,
he expressed that gratitude roundly.
'The Sky Ship is ready,' said Prince Yurette gravely. 'You must go quickly
now, for Queen Xiombarg, I learn, mounts a great attack upon us.'
'Will you be able to withstand it with your power weakened?' Jhary asked.
'I hope so.'
The King Without a Country stepped forward. 'Forgive me, Prince Yurette, but
I would stay here with you. If Law is to battle Chaos in my own Realm, then I
would battle with it.'
Yurette inclined his head. 'It shall be as you wish. But now hurry, Prince
Corum. The Sky Ship awaits you on the roof. Stand on that mosaic circle there
and you will be transported to the ship. Farewell!'
They stood within the mosaic circle on the prince's floor and, a heartbeat
later, were once again upon the deck of the ornate flying craft.
The steersman was the same who had first greeted them.
'I am Bwydyth-a-Horn,' he said. 'Please sit where you sat before and cling
tightly to the rail.'
'Look!' Corum pointed beyond the green pyramid, out across the black plain.
The huge shape of Queen Xiombarg could be seen again, her face alive with fury.
And beneath her there marched a vast army, a foul army of fiends.
Then the Sky Ship had entered the air and sailed through the dark green oval
into a world which rang with the voices of the fiends.
And over all these voices sounded the hideous, vengeful laughter of Queen
Xiombarg of Chaos.
'BEFORE I MERELY TOYED WITH THEM BECAUSE I ENJOYED THE GAME! BUT NOW THAT
THEY HARBOUR THE DESTROYER OF MY BROTHER, THEY WILL PERISH IN BLACK AGONY!'
The air began to vibrate, a green globe of light now encircled the ship. The
City in the Pyramid, the army of Hell, Queen Xiombarg, all faded. The ship
rocked crazily up and down, the moaning increased in pitch until it became a
painful whine.
And then they had left the Realm of Queen Xiombarg and come again to the
Realm of Arkyn of Law.
They sailed over the land of Lywm-an-Esh and it was not very different from
the world they had just left. Chaos, here too, was on the march.
BOOK THREE
In which Prince Corum and his companions wage war, win a victory and wonder at
the ways of Law
CHAPTER ONE
The Horde from Hell
Thick smoke coiled from blazing villages, towns and cities. They were to the
South-East of the River Ogyn in the Duchy of Kernow-a-Laun and it was plain that
one of King Lyr-a-Brode's armies had landed on the coast, well South of Moidel's
Mount.
'I wonder if Glandyth has yet discovered our leaving,' Corum said as he
stared miserably from the Sky Ship at the burning land. Crops had been
destroyed, corpses lay rotting in the summer sun, even animals had been
needlessly slaughtered. Rhalina was sickened by what had happened to her country
and she could not look at it for long.
'Doubtless he has,' she said quietly. 'Their army has plainly been on the
march for some time.'
From time to time they saw small parties of barbarians in chariots or riding
shaggy ponies, looting what was left of the settlements, though there was none
left for them to slay or torture. Sometimes, too, they saw the refugees
streaming Southwards towards the mountains where doubtless they hoped to find a
hiding place.
When, finally, they came to the River Ogyn itself it was clogged with death.
Corpses of whole families rotted in the river, along with cattle, dogs and
horses. The barbarians were ranging widely, following the main army, making sure
that nothing lived where it had passed. And now Rhalina was weeping openly and
Corum and Jhary were grim-faced as they strove to keep the stink of death from
their nostrils and fretted that the Sky Ship, moving faster than any horse
could, did not move more swiftly.
And then they saw the farmhouse.
Children were running inside the house, shepherded by their father who was
armed with an old, rusty broadsword. The mother was putting up crude barricades.
Corum saw the source of their fear. A party of barbarians, about a dozen
strong, were riding down the valley towards the farm. They had brands in their
hands and were riding rapidly, whooping and roaring.
Corum had seen Mabden like these. He had been captured by them, tortured by
them. They were no different from Glandyth-a-Krae's Denledhyssi, save that they
rode ponies instead of chariots. They wore filthy furs and bore captured
bracelets and necklaces all over them, their braids laced with ribbons of
jewels.
He got up and went into the wheel-house. 'We must go down,' he said harshly
to Bwydyth-a-Horn. 'There is a family - it is about to be attacked. . .'
Bwydyth looked at him sadly. 'But there is so little time, Prince Corum.' He
tapped his jerkin. 'We have to get this list of substances to Halwyg-nan-Vake if
we are to rescue the city and, in turn, save Lywm-an-Esh. . .'
'Go down,' Corum ordered.
Bwydyth said softly: 'Very well.' And he made adjustments to the controls,
looking through a viewer which showed him the country below. 'That farm?'
'Aye - that farm.'
The Sky Ship began to descend. Corum went out on deck to watch. The
barbarians had seen the ship and were pointing upwards in consternation, reining
in their ponies. The ship began to circle towards the farmyard where there was
barely space for it to land. Chickens ran squawking as its shadow fell on them.
A pig scampered into its sty.
The ship's moaning dropped in pitch as it descended.
'Have your sword ready, Master Jhary,' Corum said.
Jhary's sword was already in his hand. 'There are ten or more of them,' he
cautioned. 'Two of us. Will you use your powers?'
'I hope not. I am disgusted by all that is of Chaos.'
'But, two against ten. . .'
'There is the steersman. And the farmer.'
Jhary pursed his lips but said no more. The ship bumped to the ground. The
steersman emerged holding a long pole-axe.
'Who are you?' came a nervous voice from within the low wooden house.
'Friends,' Corum called. He said to the steersman: 'Get the woman and
children on board the craft.' He vaulted over the rail. 'We'll try to hold them
off while you do that.'
Jhary followed him and stood unsteadily on the ground. He was not used to a
surface which did not move beneath him.
The barbarians were approaching cautiously. The leader laughed when he saw
how many there were to deal with. He gave a bloodthirsty yell, cast aside his
brand, drew a huge mace from his belt and spurred his pony forward, leaping the
wicker barricade the farmer had erected. Corum danced aside as the mace whizzed
past his helmet. He lunged. The sword caught the man in the knee and he shouted
in rage. Jhary jumped through the barricade and ran to pick up the discarded
brand, the other horsemen on his heels. He dashed back into the farmyard and
fired the wicker work. It began to splutter as another rider leapt his horse
over it. Jhary flung his poignard and it went true to the barbarian's eye. The
man screamed and fell backwards off his pony. Jhary grabbed the reins and
mounted the unruly creature, yanking savagely at the bit to turn it. Meanwhile
the barricade was beginning to burn and Corum dodged the mace which was studded
with the fangs of animals. He saw an opening, lunged again and caught the
barbarian in the side. The man went forward over his pony's neck, clutching at
his wound, and was borne away across the farmyard. Corum saw others trying to
force their horses to brave the smoky blaze.
Now Bwydyth was helping the farmer's young wife carry a cot to the Sky Ship.
Two boys and an older girl came with them. The farmer, still a little dazed by
what was happening, came last, holding the rusty broadsword in both hands.
Three riders leapt suddenly through the barricade and bore down on the group.
But Jhary was there. He had recovered his poignard and he flung it again.
Again it went straight into the eye of the nearest rider, again the rider fell
backwards, his feet easily coming free from the leather loops he used as
stirrups. Corum dashed for the pony and leapt into the saddle, flinging up his
sword to protect himself from a heavy war-axe aimed at him. He slid his sword
down the haft of the axe and forced the man to shorten his grip on it so that it
was hard to bring back. While the man struggled to raise the axe Jhary took him
from the rear, stabbing him through the heart so that his sabre-point appeared
on the other side of the barbarian's body. There were more barbarians now. The
farmer had hacked the legs of a pony from under one and before the warrior could
disentangle himself had split him from shoulder to breastbone, using the sword
rather like a woodman would use an axe.
The children and the woman were on board the ship. Corum took another
barbarian in the throat and leant down to pull at the farmer who was hacking
blindly at the corpse. He pointed at the ship. The farmer did not seem to
understand at first, but then dropped his bloody broadsword and ran to the ship.
Corum slashed at his last opponent and Jhary dismounted to recover his poignard.
Corum turned the horse, extended an arm to Jhary who sheathed his weapons and
took the arm, riding in the stirrup until they reached the Sky Ship. They both
hauled themselves aboard. The ship was already rising through the smoky air. Two
riders were left staring up at the disappearing ship. They did not look happy,
for they had expected an easy slaying and now most of their number were dead and
their prey was escaping.
'My stock,' said the farmer, looking down.
'You are alive,' Jhary pointed out.
Rhalina was comforting the woman. The Margravine had drawn her sword, ready
to join the men if they were too hard-pressed. It lay on the seat near-by. Now
she held the smallest boy in her arms and stroked his hair.
Jhary's cat peered out from a locker under the seat, was assured that the
danger was over and fluttered up to settle again on its master's shoulder.
'Do you know anything of their main army?' Corum asked the farmer. The Prince
in the Scarlet Robe dabbed at a minor wound he had received on his mortal hand.
'I have heard - heard things. I have heard that it is not a human army at
all.'
'That may be true,' Corum agreed, 'but do you know its whereabouts?'
'It is almost upon Halwyg - if not there already. Pray, sir, where do you
take us?'
'I fear it is to Halwyg,' Corum told him.
The Sky Ship sailed on over the desolated land. And now they could see that the
bands of outriders were larger - plainly part of the main army. Many noticed the
ship's passage over their heads and a few cast their lances at it or shot an
arrow or two before returning to their burning, their raping and their murder.
It was not these that Corum feared but the sorcery which Lyr-a-Brode might
now command.
The farmer was peering earthwards. 'Is it all like this?' he asked grimly.
'As far as we know. Two forces march on Halwyg - one from the East and one
from the South-West. I doubt if the barbarians of Bro-an-Mabden are any more
merciful than their comrades.' Corum turned away from the rail.
'I wonder how Llarak-an-Fol fared,' said Rhalina as she cradled a sleeping
child. 'And did Beldan stay there or was he able to continue with our men to
Halwyg? And what of the Duke?'
'We shall know all this soon, I hope.' Jhary allowed a little dark-haired boy
to stroke his cat. The cat bore the assault with gravity.
Corum moved nervously about the deck, peering ahead to seek Halwyg's
beflowered towers.
Then, 'There they are,' said Jhary softly. 'There's your host from Hell.'
Corum looked down and saw the tide of flesh and steel that swept across the
land. Mabden horsemen in their thousands. Mabden charioteers. Mabden infantry.
And things which were not Mabden - things summoned by sorcery and recruited from
the Realms of Chaos. There was the Army of the Dog - huge, loping beasts the
size of horses, more vulpine than canine. There was the Army of the Bear - each
massive bear walking upright and carrying a shield and a club. And there was the
Army of Chaos itself - misshapen warriors like those they had met earlier in the
yellow abyss, led by a tall horseman in dazzling plate armour which clothed him
from head to foot - doubtless the messenger of Queen Xiombarg of whom they had
heard.
And just ahead of the host's leaders were the walls of Halwyg-nan-Vake,
looking from this distance like a huge, complicated floral model.
Drums sounded from the ranks of the host of Hell. Harsh trumpets cried out
the Mabden bloodlust. Horrid laughter rose towards the Sky Ship and howls
escaped the throats of the Army of the Dog - mocking howls that anticipated
victory.
Corum spat down on the horde, the stench of Chaos now strong again in his
nostrils. His mortal eye changed to burning black with an iris of flaming gold
as his anger seized him and he spat a second time upon the flowing vileness
below. He made a noise in his throat and his hand went to the hilt of his sword
as he remembered all his hatred of the Mabden who had slain his family and
maimed him. He saw the banner of King Lyr-a-Brode - a crude, tattered thing
bearing the Sign of the Dog and the Sign of the Bear. He sought to find his
great enemy, Earl Glandyth-a-Krae, amongst the ranks.
Rhalina called, 'Corum - do not waste your strength now. Calm yourself and
save your energy for the fight which must yet come!'
He sank down upon the seat, his mortal eye slowly fading back to its original
colour. He panted like one of the dogs that marched below and the jewels
covering his faceted, alien eye seemed to shift and glitter with a different
rage from his own. . .
Rhalina shivered when she saw him thus, with hardly any trace of the mortal
about him. He was like some possessed demi-god of the darkest legends of her
people and her love of him turned to terror.
Corum buried his ruined head in his grafted, six-fingered hand and whimpered
until the mood was driven out of him and he could look up and seem sane again.
His rage and his fight to vanquish it had exhausted him. Pale and limp he lay
back in the seat, one hand on the brass rail of the Sky Ship as it began to
circle down over Halwyg.
'Not much more than a mile away,' Jhary murmured. 'They'll have surrounded
the walls by the morning, if not stopped.'
'What army of ours could stop them?' Rhalina asked him hopelessly. 'Lord
Arkyn's reign is to be short-lived I fear.'
The drums continued to rattle out their jubilation. The trumpets continued to
blare their triumph. The howls of the Army of the Dog, the grunts of the Army of
the Bear, the cacklings and shriekings of the Army of Chaos, the ground-shaking
thunder of the ponies' hooves, the rumble of the iron-bound chariot wheels, the
clatter of the war-gear, the creak of harness, the bellowing laughter of the
barbarians, all seemed to come closer with each heartbeat as the horde of Hell
swept inevitably towards the City of the Flowers.
CHAPTER TWO
The Siege Begins
The Sky Ship circled lower and lower over the tense and silent city as the sun
began to set and the towers echoed the sounds of the satanic horde still
marching relentlessly towards it.
The streets and parks of Halwyg were packed with weary soldiers, camped
wherever they could find an open space. Flowers had been trampled underfoot and
edible shrubs had been stripped to feed the red-eyed warriors who had been
driven back to Halwyg by the barbarian force. They were so tired that only a few
looked up when the Sky Ship passed over their heads on its way to the roof of
King Onald's palace. It landed on deserted battlements but almost immediately
guards, in the murex-helms and the mother-o'-pearl breastplates, bearing the
round shell shields of Lywm-an-Esh, with spears and swords, rushed up to
apprehend them, doubtless thinking they were enemies. But when they saw Rhalina
and Corum they lowered their weapons in relief. Several of them were wounded
from previous encounters with the barbarian host and all looked as if they would
be improved by more than a night's sleep.
'Prince Corum,' said the leader, 'I will tell the king that you are here.'
'I thank you. In the meantime I hope some of your men will help these people
here, whom we saved from Lyr's men a short time back.'
'It will be done, though food is scarce.'
Corum had considered this. 'The Sky Ship here can forage for you, though it
must not be endangered. It may find a little food.'
The steersman took a scroll from inside his jerkin and handed it to Corum.
'Here, Prince Corum, are the rare substances our city needs if it is to attempt
to crash once again through the Wall Between the Realms.'
'If Arkyn can be summoned,' Corum told him, 'I will give him this list, for
he is a god and therefore more knowledgeable about such things than any of us.'
In Onald's simple room, still covered with maps of his land, they found the
grim-faced king.
'How fares your nation, King Onald?' Jhary-a-Conel asked him as they entered.
'It is scarcely a nation any longer. We have been forced further and further
back until barely all that's left of us is gathered here in Halwyg.' He pointed
at a large map of Lywm-an-Esh and he spoke in a hollow voice. 'The County of
Arluth-a-Cal - taken by the sea-raiders from Bro-an-Mabden - the County of
Pengarde and its ancient capital Enyn-an-Aldarn - burned - it flames all the way
to Lake Calenyk by all reports. I have heard that the Duchy of Oryn-nan-Calywn
still resists them in its most Southern mountains, as does the Duchy of
Haun-a-Gwyragh - but Bedwilral-nan-Rywm is completely taken, as is the County of
Gal-a-Gorow. Of the Duchy of Palantyrn-an-Kenak, I do not know. . .'
'Fallen,' said Corum.
'Ah - fallen. . .'
'They close in now from all quarters it seems,' Jhary said, looking carefully
at the map. 'They landed along each of your coasts and then systematically began
to tighten their circle - the whole horde converging on Halwyg-nan-Vake. I would
not have thought barbarians capable of such sophisticated tactics - or of
keeping to them even if they thought of them. . .'
'You forget Xiombarg's messenger,' Corum said. 'He doubtless helped them make
this plan and trained them in its manipulation.'
'You speak of the creature all in brilliant armour that rides at the head of
his deformed army?' King Onald said.
'Aye. What news have you of him?'
'None that can help us. He is invulnerable, by all accounts, but, as you say,
has much to do with the organizing of the barbarian army. He rides often at King
Lyr's side. His name, I have heard, is Gaynor - Prince Gaynor the Damned. . .'
Jhary nodded. 'He figures often in such conflicts. He is doomed to serve
Chaos through all eternity. So now he is Queen Xiombarg's lackey, is he? It is a
better position than some he has attained to in the past - or the future -
whichever it is. . .'
King Onald looked oddly at Jhary and then continued. 'Even without the aid of
Chaos they would outnumber us ten to one. With our better weapons and superior
tactics we might have resisted them for years - at least kept them on our coasts
- but this Prince Gaynor advises them on every move. And his advice is good.'
'He has had plenty of experience,' said Jhary, rubbing at his chin.
'How long can you withstand a siege?' Rhalina asked the king.
He shrugged and stared miserably out of the window at his crowded city. 'I
know not. The warriors are all weary, our walls are not particularly high, and
Chaos fights on Lyr's side. . .'
'We had best hasten to the temple,' Corum said, 'and see if Lord Arkyn can be
summoned.'
Through the packed streets they rode, seeing hopeless faces on all sides. Carts
cluttered the broad avenues and camp-fires burned on the lawns. Half the army
seemed to bear wounds of one description or another and others were inadequately
armed and armoured. It hardly seemed that Halwyg could stand Lyr's first
assault. The siege would not be long, thought Corum as he tried to make faster
headway through the throng.
At last they reached the temple. The grounds of this were packed with
sleeping, wounded soldiers and Aleryon-a-Nyvish, the priest, was standing in the
entrance to the temple as if he had known they were coming.
He welcomed them eagerly. 'Did you find aid?'
'Perhaps,' answered Corum. 'But we must speak with Lord Arkyn. Can he be
summoned?'
'He awaits you. He came not a few moments since.'
They strode rapidly into the cool darkness. Mattresses filled it but they
were at this time unoccupied. They awaited the wounded and the dying.
The handsome shape which Lord Arkyn had chosen to assume stepped from the
shadows. 'How fared you in Xiombarg's Realm?'
Corum told him what had transpired and Arkyn looked disturbed by what he
heard. He stretched out his hand. 'Give me the scroll. I will seek the
substances needed by the City in the Pyramid. But it will take even me some time
to locate them.'
'And in the meanwhile the fate of two besieged cities is in doubt,' Rhalina
said. 'Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys in Xiombarg's Realm and Halwyg-nan-Vake here. The destiny
of one depends upon the other.'
'Such mirrorings are common enough in the struggle between Law and Chaos,'
murmured Jhary.
'Aye - they are,' agreed Lord Arkyn. 'But you must try to hold Halwyg until I
return. Even then we cannot be sure that Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys will still be standing.
Our one advantage is that Queen Xiombarg now concentrates upon two battles - the
one in my Realm and the one in her own.'
'Yet her messenger Prince Gaynor the Damned is here and seems to represent
her adequately,' Corum pointed out.
'If Gaynor were destroyed,' Arkyn said, 'much of the barbarian advantages
would go. They are not natural tacticians and without him there will be some
confusion.'
'But their numbers alone represent a mighty big advantage,' Jhary said. 'And
then there is the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear. . .'
'Agreed Master Jhary. Still, I say, your most important enemy is Gaynor the
Damned.'
'But he is indestructible.'
'He can be destroyed by one as strong and as fate-heavy as himself.' Arkyn
looked significantly at Corum. 'But it would take much courage and could mean
that both would be destroyed. . .'
Corum inclined his head. 'I will consider what you have said, Lord Arkyn.'
'And now I go.'
The handsome figure vanished and they were left alone in the temple.
Corum looked at Rhalina and then he looked at Jhary. Neither met his gaze.
They both knew what Lord Arkyn had asked of him - of the responsibility which
had been put upon his shoulders.
He frowned, fingering the jewelled patch on his eye, flexing the fingers of
the six-fingered alien hand extending from his left wrist.
'With the Eye of Rhynn and the Hand of Kwll,' he said. 'With Shool's obscene
gifts which were grafted to my soul almost as wholly as they were grafted to my
body, I will attempt to rid this Realm of Prince Gaynor the Damned.'
CHAPTER THREE
Prince Gaynor the Damned
'He was once a hero,' said Jhary as they stood on the walls that night, peering
out at the thousand campfires of the Chaos army surrounding the city, 'this
Prince Gaynor. He, too, fought on the side of Law. But then he fell in love with
something - perhaps it was a woman - and became a renegade, throwing in his lot
with Chaos. He was punished - punished some say, by the Power of the Balance.
Now he may never serve Law or know the pleasure of Law. Now he must serve Chaos
eternally, just as you, eternally, serve Law. . .'
'Eternally?' Corum said, disturbed.
'I'll speak no more of that,' Jhary said. 'But you sometimes know peace.
Prince Gaynor only remembers peace and can never, throughout all the ages,
expect to find it again.'
'Not even in death?'
'He is doomed never to die, for in death there is peace, even if that death
lasts only an instant before another rebirth.'
'Then I cannot slay him?'
'You can slay him no more than you can slay one of the Great Old Gods. But
you can banish him. You must know how to do that, however. . .'
'Do you know, Jhary?'
'I think so.' Jhary lowered his head in concentration as he paced the walls
beside Corum. 'I remember tales that Gaynor can be defeated only if his visor is
opened and his face looked upon by one who serves Law. But his visor can only be
opened by a greater force than any mortal wields. Such is the familiar condition
of a sorcerous fate. It is all I know.'
'It is precious little,' Corum said gracelessly.
'Aye.'
'It must be tonight. They will expect no attack from us - especially on the
first night of their siege. We must go against the Chaos Host, strike swiftly
and attempt to slay - or banish, whatever it is - Prince Gaynor the Damned. He
controls the malformed army and they will be drawn back to their own Realm if he
is no longer present.'
'A simple plan,' said Jhary sardonically. 'Who rides with us? Beldan is here.
I have seen him.'
'I'll not risk any of the defenders. They'll be needed if the plan fails.'
'We'll ride alone,' Corum said.
Jhary shrugged and sighed. 'You'd best stay here, little friend,' he told his
cat.
Through the night they slipped, leading their horses whose hooves were bound in
thick rags to muffle their sound, towards the Camp of Chaos where the Mabden
revelled and kept poor guard.
The smell was sufficient to tell them where Prince Gaynor's hellish band was
camped. The half-men shambled about in strange, ritual dances, resembling the
movements of mating beasts rather than those of human folk. The stupid beast
faces were slack-mouthed, dull-eyed, and they drank much sour wine to make them
forget what once they had been before they had pledged themselves to the
corruption that was Chaos.
Prince Gaynor sat in the middle of this, near the leaping fire, all encased
from head to foot in his flashing armour. It was sometimes silver, sometimes
gold, sometimes bluish steel. A dark yellow plume nodded on the helm and on the
breastplate was engraved the Arms of Chaos - eight arrows radiating from a
central hub, representing, according to Chaos, all the rich possibilities
inherent in its philosophy. Prince Gaynor did not carouse. He did not eat and he
did not drink. He merely stared at his warriors, his metal-gloved hands upon the
pommel of his big sword which was also sometimes silver, sometimes gold,
sometimes bluish steel. He was all of a piece, Prince Gaynor the
Damned.
They had to skirt several snoring barbarian guards before they could creep
into Gaynor's camp, which was set some distance from the rest of the camp, just
as the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear were camped the other side. Some
of Lyr's men staggered past them, but, because Corum and Jhary were swathed in
cowled cloaks, hardly gave them a second glance. None suspected that the
warriors of Lywm-an-Esh would come in couples to their camp.
When they reached the edge of the firelight and were close to the leaping
throng of beast men, they mounted their horses and waited for a long moment
while they regarded the mysterious figure of Prince Gaynor the Damned.
He had not moved once since they had first observed him. Seated on an ornate,
high saddle of ebony and ivory, his hands on the pommel of his great broadsword
he continued to stare without interest at the caperings of his obscene
followers.
Then they rode into the circle of fiery light and Prince Corum Jhaelen Irsei,
Servant of Law, faced Prince Gaynor the Damned, Servant of Chaos.
Corum wore all his Vadhagh gear - his delicate, silver-mail, his conical
helm, his scarlet robe. His tall spear was in his right hand and his great round
war-board was upon his left arm.
Prince Gaynor rose from where he was seated and lifted an arm to stop the
revels. The legion of hell turned to regard Corum and they began to snarl and
gibber when they recognized him.
'Be silent!' Prince Gaynor the Damned commanded, stepping forward in his
flickering armour and sheathing his sword. 'Saddle my charger, one of you, for I
think Prince Corum and his friend come to do battle with me.' His voice was
vibrant and, on the surface, amused. But there was a bleak quality underlying
it, a tragic sadness.
'Will you fight me alone, Prince Gaynor?' Corum asked.
The Prince of Chaos laughed. 'Why should I? It is long since I subscribed to
your ideas of chivalry, Prince Corum. And I have a pledge to my mistress, Queen
Xiombarg, that I must use any means to destroy you. I have never known her to
hate - but she hates you, Sir Vadhagh. How she hates you!'
'It could be because she fears me,' Corum suggested.
'Aye. It could be.'
'Then you will set your whole host upon us?'
'Why should I not? If you are foolish enough to enter my power. . .'
'You have no pride?'
'None, I think.'
'No honour?'
'None.'
'No courage?'
'I have no absolute qualities at all, I fear - save that, perhaps - save
fear, itself.'
'You are honest, however.'
A deep laugh issued from the closed visor. 'If you would believe it. Why have
you come to my camp, Prince Corum?'
'You know why, do you not?'
'You hope to slay me, because I am the brain which controls all this
barbarian brawn? A good idea. But I cannot be slain. Would that I could - I have
prayed for death, often enough. You hope that if you defeat me you will buy time
for building up your defences. Perhaps you would do so, but I regret that I will
slay you and thus rob Halwyg-nan-Vake of its chief supply of brain and
resourcefulness.'
'If you cannot be slain, why not fight me personally?'
'Because I would not waste time. Warriors!'
The misshapen beast-men arrayed themselves behind their master who mounted
his white charger on which had been placed the high saddle of ebony and ivory.
He settled his own spear in its rest and drew his own shield on to his arm.
Corum lifted his jewelled eye-patch and looked beyond Prince Gaynor and his
men, into the netherworld cavern where his last victims were. Here were the
Chaos Pack, all the more distorted since the Ghanh had taken them into the folds
of its crushing wings. There was Polib-Bav, the pack's horse-faced leader. Into
the netherworld reached the Hand of Kwll and summoned the Chaos Pack to Corum's
aid.
'Now Chaos shall war once more with Chaos!' Corum cried. 'Take your prizes
Polib-Bav and be released from Limbo!'
And foulness met foulness and horror clashed with horror as the Chaos Pack
rushed into Gaynor's camp and began to set upon their brother beasts. Dog-thing
fought cow-thing, horse-thing fought frog-thing, and their bludgeons and their
carvers and their axes rose and fell in a frightful massing. Screams, grunts,
bellows, groans, oaths, squeals, cackles rose from the heap of embattled
creatures and Prince Gaynor the Damned looked at it and then turned his horse so
that it faced Corum.
'I congratulate you, Prince in the Scarlet Robe. I see you did not rely upon
my chivalry. Now, will both of you fight me?'
'Not that,' Corum said, preparing his spear and lifting himself in his
stirrups so that he was now seated on the high part of his saddle, almost
standing upright. 'My friend is here to report the outcome of this fight should
I perish. He will only fight to protect himself.'
'A fair tourney, eh?' Prince Gaynor laughed again. 'Very well!' And he, too,
put himself into the fighting position in his saddle.
Then he charged.
Corum spurred his own war-horse towards his foe, spear raised to strike,
shield up to protect his face, for he lacked Gaynor's visor.
Prince Gaynor's flashing armour half-blinded him as he galloped on, then
flung back his arm and hurled the great spear with all his might at Gaynor's
head. It struck full against the helm but did not pierce, did not appear to dent
it. However, Gaynor reeled in his saddle and did not immediately retaliate with
his own spear, giving Corum time to stretch out his hand and catch the haft of
his weapon as it bounced back. Gaynor laughed when he saw this and jabbed at
Corum's face, but the Prince in the Scarlet Robe brought up his war-board to
block the blow.
Elsewhere the grisly fight between the two parties of beast-men went on. The
Chaos Pack was smaller than Gaynor's force, but it had the advantage that it had
already been slain once and therefore could not be slain again.
Now both horses reared at once, hooves tangling and almost throwing their
riders off. Corum flung his spear as he clung to the reins. Again it struck the
Prince of the Damned who was hurled backwards from his saddle and lay in the
filthy mud of his camp. He sprang up at once, his spear still in his hand and
returned Corum's cast. The spear pierced the war-board and its point came a
fraction of an inch to entering Corum's jewelled eye. The spear hanging in his
shield, he drew his sword and charged down upon Prince Gaynor. Gaynor's helm
rang with a bitter glee and now his broadsword was in his right hand, his shield
raised to take Corum's first blow. Gaynor's stroke was not at Corum. but at the
horse. He hacked off one of its feet and it collapsed to the ground, throwing
Corum sprawling.
Swiftly in spite of his heavy plate armour, Prince Gaynor raised his sword
and ran at Corum as he desperately tried to regain his footing in the mud. The
sword whistled down and was met by the shield. The blade bit through the layers
of leather and metal and wood but was stopped by the metal of Gaynor's own spear
which was still protruding from Corum's war-board. Corum swiped at Gaynor's
feet, but the Prince of the Damned leapt high and escaped the blow while Corum
rolled back and at last managed to climb to a standing position, his shield all
split and near useless.
Gaynor still laughed, his voice echoing in the helm that was never opened.
'You fight well, Corum, but you are mortal - and I no longer am!'
The sounds of battle had alerted the rest of the camp, but the barbarians
were unsure of what was happening. They were used to obeying Lyr who had come to
rely upon Gaynor's commands and now Gaynor had no time to tell Lyr what to do.
The two champions began to circle each other while to one side of them the
beast-men of Chaos continued to fight to the death.
In the shadows beyond the firelight, the faces of superstitious, wide-eyed
barbarians watched the fray, not understanding how this thing had come about.
Corum abandoned his shield and unslung his war-axe from his back, holding it
in the six-fingered Hand of Kwll. He increased the distance between himself and
his enemy, adjusting his grip on the axe. It was a perfectly balanced throwing
axe, normally used by Vadhagh infantry in the old days when they had battled the
Nhadragh. Corum hoped that Prince Gaynor would not realize what he intended to
do.
Swiftly he raised his arm and flung the axe. It flashed through the air
towards the Prince of the Damned - and was caught upon the shield.
But Gaynor staggered back under the force of the blow, his shield completely
split in twain. He threw aside the pieces, took his broadsword in both hands and
closed with Corum.
Corum blocked the first blow and the second and the third, being forced back
by the ferocity of Gaynor's attack. He jumped to one side and aimed a darting
thrust designed to pierce one of the joins in Gaynor's armour. Gaynor shifted
his sword into his right hand and turned the thrust aside, taking two steps
backwards. He was panting now. Corum heard his breath hissing in his helm.
'Immortal you may be, Prince Gaynor the Damned - but tireless you are not.'
'You cannot slay me! Do you not think I would welcome death!'
'Then surrender to me.' Corum was panting himself. His heart beat rapidly,
his chest heaved. 'Surrender to me and see if I cannot kill you!'
'To surrender would be to betray my pledge to Queen Xiombarg.'
'So you do know honour?'
'Honour!' Gaynor laughed. 'Not honour - fear, as I told you. If I betray her,
Xiombarg will punish me. I do not think you could comprehend what that means,
Prince in the Scarlet Robe.' And again Prince Gaynor rushed upon Corum, the
broadsword shrieking around his head.
Corum ducked under the whirling broadsword and came in with a swipe to
Gaynor's legs so powerful that one knee buckled for an instant before the Prince
of the Damned hopped backward, darting a glance over his shoulder to see how his
minions fared.
The Chaos pack was finishing them. One by one the Creatures Corum had
summoned from the netherworld were gathering in their prizes and vanishing to
whence
they had come.
With a cry Gaynor threw himself once more on Corum. Corum summoned all his
strength to turn the lunge and thrust back. Then Gaynor closed in, grabbing
Corum's sword arm and raising his broadsword to bring it down on Corum's head.
Corum wrestled himself free and the blade struck his shoulder, cut through the
first layer of mail and was stopped by the second.
And he was defenceless. Prince Gaynor had clung to his sword and now held it
triumphantly in his left gauntlet.
'Yield to me, Prince Corum. Yield to me and I will spare your life.'
'So that you can take, me back to your mistress Xiombarg.'
'It is what I must do.'
'Then I will not yield!'
'So I must kill you, then?' Gaynor panted as he dropped Corum's sword to the
mud, took a grip with both hands on the hilt of his own broadsword, and stumbled
forward to finish his foe.
CHAPTER FOUR
The Barbarian Attack
Instinctively Corum flung up his hands to ward off Gaynor's blow and then
something happened to the Hand of Kwll.
More than once the Hand had saved his life - often in anticipation of the
threat - and now it acted of its own volition again to reach out and grasp
Gaynor's blade, wrenching it from the hands of the Damned Prince and bringing it
rapidly up then down to dash the pommel against the top of Gaynor's head.
Prince Gaynor staggered, groaning and slowly fell to his knees.
Now Corum jumped forward and with one arm encircled Gaynor's neck. 'Do you
yield, prince?'
'I cannot yield,' Gaynor replied in a strangled voice. 'I have nothing to
yield.'
But he no longer struggled as the sinister Hand of Kwll grasped the lip of
his visor and tugged.
'NO!' Prince Gaynor cried as he realized what Corum planned. 'You cannot. No
mortal may see my face!' He began to writhe, but Corum held him firmly, and the
hand of Kwll tugged again at the visor.
'PLEASE!'
The visor shifted slightly.
'I BEG THEE, PRINCE IN THE SCARLET ROBE! LET ME GO AND I WILL OFFER THEE NO
FURTHER HARM!'
'You have not the right to swear such an oath,' Corum reminded him fiercely.
'You are Xiombarg's thing and are without honour or will.'
The pleading voice echoed strangely. 'Have mercy, Prince Corum.'
'And I have not the right to grant you that mercy, for I serve Arkyn,' Corum
told him.
The Hand of Kwll wrenched for a third time at the visor and it came away.
Corum stared at a youthful face which writhed as if composed of a million
white worms. Dead, red eyes peered from the face and all the horrors Corum had
ever witnessed could not compare with the simple, tragic horror of that visage.
He screamed and his scream blended with that of Prince Gaynor the Damned as the
flesh of the face began to putrefy and change into a score of foul colours which
gave off a more pungent stench than anything which had issued from the Chaos
Pack itself. And as Corum watched the face changed its features. Sometimes it
was the face of a middle-aged man, sometimes the face of a woman, sometimes that
of a boy - and once, fleetingly, he recognized his own face. How many guises had
Prince Gaynor known through all the eternity of his damnation? Corum saw a
million years of despair recorded there. And still the face writhed, still the
red eyes blazed in terror and agony, still the features changed and changed and
changed and changed. . .
More than a million years. Eons of misery. The price of Gaynor's nameless
crime, his betrayal of his oath to Law. A fate imposed upon him not by Law but
by the Power of the Balance. What crime could it have been if the neutral Cosmic
Balance had been required to act? Some suggestion of it appeared and disappeared
in the various features that flashed within the helm. And now Corum did not grip
Gaynor's neck, but instead cradled the tormented head in his arms and wept for
the Prince of the Damned who had paid a price - was paying a price - which no
being should ever have to pay.
Here, Corum felt as he wept, was the ultimate in justice - or the ultimate in
injustice. Both seemed at that moment to be the same.
And even now Prince Gaynor was not dying. He was merely undergoing a
transition from one existence to another. Soon, in some other distant Realm, far
from the Fifteen Planes and the Realms of the Sword Rulers, he would be doomed
to continue his servitude to Chaos.
At last the face disappeared and the flashing armour was empty.
Prince Gaynor the Damned was gone.
Corum lifted his head dazedly and heard Jhary-a-Conel's
voice in his ears. 'Quickly, Corum, take Gaynor's horse. The barbarians are
gathering their courage. Our work is done here!'
The Companion to Champions was shaking him. Corum got up, found his sword
where Gaynor had dropped it in the mud, let Jhary help him into the ebony and
ivory saddle. . .
. . . Then they were galloping towards the walls of Halwyg-nan-Vake with the
Mabden warriors howling behind them.
The gates opened for them and closed instantly. Barbarian fists beat
uselessly on the iron-shod timbers as they dismounted to find that King Onald
and Rhalina were waiting for them.
'Prince Gaynor?' said King Onald eagerly. 'Does he still live?'
'Aye,' Corum answered hollowly. 'He still lives.'
'Then you failed!'
'No.' Corum walked away from them, leading his foe's horse, walking into the
darkness, unwilling to speak to anyone, not even Rhalina.
King Onald followed him and then paused, looking up at Jhary who was lowering
himself from his saddle. 'He did not fail?'
'Prince Gaynor's power is gone,' Jhary said tiredly. 'Corum defeated him. Now
the barbarians have no brain - they have only their numbers, their brutality,
their Dogs and their Bears.' He laughed without humour. 'That is all, King
Onald.'
They all stared after Corum who, with bowed back and dragging feet, passed
into the shadows.
'I will prepare us for their attack,' Onald said. 'They will come at us in
the morning, I think.'
'It is likely,' Rhalina agreed. She had an impulse to go to Corum then, but
she restrained it. And at dawn the barbarian army of King Lyr-a-Brode joined
with the army of Bro-an-Mabden and, still with the strength of the Army of the
Dog and the Army of the Bear, began to close in on Halwyg-nan-Vake.
Warriors were packed on all Halwyg's low walls. The barbarians had no siege
engines with them, since they had relied on Prince Gaynor's strategy and his
Host of Chaos in their taking of all other cities. But there were many of them -
so many that it was almost impossible to see the last ranks of their legions.
They rode on horses and in chariots or they marched.
Corum had rested for a few hours but had not been able to sleep. He could not
rid himself of the vision of Prince Gaynor's face. He tried to remember his
hatred of Glandyth-a-Krae and sought the Earl amongst the barbarian horde, but
Glandyth was apparently nowhere present. Perhaps he searched for Corum still in
the region of Moidel's Mount?
King Lyr sat on a big horse and clutched his own crude battle-banner. Beside
him was the hump-backed shape of King Cronekyn-a-Drok, ruler of the tribes of
Bro-an-Mabden. Half-idiot was King Cronekyn and well was he nicknamed the Little
Toad.
The barbarians marched raggedly, without much order and it seemed that the
sunken-featured king looked about him nervously as if he were not sure he could
control such a force now that Prince Gaynor was gone.
King Lyr-a-Brode lifted his great iron sword and a sheet of flaming arrows
suddenly leapt from behind his horsemen and whistled over the walls of Halwyg,
setting light to shrubs which had dried from lack of watering. But King Onald
had prepared for this and for some days the citizens had been preserving their
urine to throw upon the flames. King Onald had heard of the fate of other
besieged cities in his kingdom and he had learned what was necessary.
Several of the defenders staggered about on the walls beating at the flaming
arrows which stuck in them. One man ran by Corum with his face burning but Corum
hardly noticed him.
With a huge roar the barbarians rode right up to the walls and began to scale
them.
The attack on Halwyg had begun in earnest.
But Corum watched for the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear, wondering
when that would be brought against them. They seemed to be holding it in reserve
and he could not quite see why.
Now his attention was forced back to the immediate threat as a gasping
barbarian, brand in one hand, sword in his teeth, hauled himself over the
battlements. He gave a yell of surprise as Corum cut him down. But others were
coming now.
All through that morning Corum fought mechanically, though he fought well.
Elsewhere on the walls Rhalina, Jhary and Beldan were commanding detachments of
defenders. A thousand barbarians died, but a thousand more replaced them, for
Lyr had had the sense at least to rest his men and bring them up in waves. There
was no chance of such strategy amongst those who manned the walls. Every warrior
who could carry a sword was being used.
Corum's ears rang with the roar and the clash of battle. He must have taken a
score of lives, yet he was hardly aware of it. His mail was torn in a dozen
places, he was bleeding from several minor wounds, but he did not notice that,
either.
More flame arrows crossed the walls and the women and children came with
buckets to douse the fires that started.
Behind the defenders was a thin haze of smoke. Before them was a mass of
stinking barbarian warriors. And everywhere was the hysteria of battle. Blood
splashed all surfaces. Human guts smeared the walls. Broken weapons littered the
ground and corpses were piled several deep on the battlements in a vain attempt
to raise the walls and stem the attack.
Below them, at the gates, barbarians used tree-trunks to try to split the
iron-shod wood, but so far they had held.
Corum, only distantly aware of the noise and the sights of battle, knew that
his fight with Prince Gaynor had been worthwhile. There was no doubt that
Gaynor's hell-creatures and Gaynor's tactics would have taken the city by now.
But how much time was there? When would Arkyn return with the substances
needed by King Yurette? And did the City in the Pyramid still stand.
Corum smiled grimly then. Xiombarg would know by now that he had slain her
servant, Prince Gaynor. Her anger would be that much greater, her sense of
impotence the stronger. Perhaps this would lessen the fury of her attack upon
Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys?
Or perhaps it would strengthen it?
Corum strove to banish the speculations from his mind. There was no use in
them. He picked up a spear, hurled by a barbarian, and flung it back so that it
pierced the stomach of a Mabden attacker who clutched the shaft and swayed on
the wall for a moment before toppling head over heels to join the other corpses
on the ground below.
Then, soon after noon, the barbarians began to retreat, dragging their dead
with them.
Corum saw King Lyr and King Cronekyn conferring. Perhaps they were wondering
whether to bring up the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear. Were they
considering a new strategy which would not waste so many of their men? Perhaps
they did not care about the men they wasted?
A boy found Corum on the wall. 'Prince Corum, a
message. Will you join Aleryon there?'
On aching legs Corum left the battlements and got into a chariot, driving it
slowly through the streets to the temple.
And now the temple was packed with wounded both within and without. Corum met
Aleryon at the entrance.
'Is Arkyn returned?'
'He is, prince.'
Corum strode in, looking questioningly at the prone bodies on the floor.
'They are dying,' said Aleryon quietly. 'They are hardly aware of anything.
There is no need for discretion with these poor lads.'
Arkyn stepped again from the shadows. For all he was a god and the form he
assumed was not his true form, he looked tired. 'Here,' he said, handing Corum a
small box of plain, dull metal. 'Do not open it for the substances are very
powerful and their radiance can kill you. Take it to the messenger from
Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys and tell him to go back through the Wall Between the Realms in
his Sky Ship. . .'
'But he has not the power to return?' Corum argued.
'I will manufacture an opening for him - or at least I hope I will, for I am
close to exhaustion. Xiombarg is working against me in subtle ways. I am not
sure I will be able to find an opening near to his city, but I will try. If it
is far from his city he may be in danger trying to get back there, but it will
be the best I can do.'
Corum nodded and took the box. 'Let us pray that Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys still
stands.'
Arkyn gave a sardonic smile. 'Do not pray to me, then,' he said. 'For I know
no better than you.'
Corum hurried from the temple with the box under his arm. It was heavy and
throbbed. He climbed into his chariot, whipped up the horses and raced through
the miserable avenues until he came at last to King Onald's
palace. Up the steps he rushed until he came to the roof where the Sky Ship
awaited him. He handed the box to the steersman and told him what Lord Arkyn had
said. The steersman looked dubious but took the box and placed it carefully in a
locker in the wheel-house.
'Farewell, Bwydyth-a-Horn,' Corum said earnestly. 'May you find your City in
the Pyramid and may you bring it back to this Realm in time.'
Bwydyth saluted him as he took the ship into the air. Suddenly a ragged gap
appeared in the sky. It was unstable. It quivered and it sparked. Beyond it a
vivid golden sky could be seen, scarred with purple and orange light which
shouted.
Through the gap went the Sky Ship. It was swallowed suddenly and the gap
shrank behind it until there was no gap there at all.
Corum stood watching the sky for a moment before he heard a great roar
suddenly go up from the walls.
A new attack must be beginning.
He ran down the steps, back through the palace, out into the street. And then
he saw the women. They were on their knees. They were weeping. A board was being
borne on the shoulders of four tall warriors. On the board was something covered
by a cloak.
'What is it?' Corum asked one of the warriors. 'Who is dead?'
'They have slain our King Onald,' said the warrior sorrowfully. 'And they
have sent the Armies of the Dog and the Horned Bear against us. Destruction
comes to Halwyg, Prince Corum. Now nothing can stop it!'
CHAPTER FIVE
The Fury of Queen Xiombarg
Savagely Corum whipped the horses back through the streets to the wall. A
silence had fallen upon the citizens of Halwyg-nan-Vake and now, it seemed, they
waited passively for the death which the victorious barbarians would bring them.
Already two women had committed suicide as he passed, hurling themselves from
the roofs of their houses. Perhaps they were wise, he thought.
He jumped from the chariot and ran up the steps to the wall where Rhalina and
Jhary-a-Conel stood together. He did not need to listen to what they told him,
for he could see what was coming.
The great dogs, eyes glaring, tongues lolling, were loping swiftly towards
the city, towering over the barbarians who ran beside them. And behind the dogs
came the gigantic bears with their clubs and their shields and with black horns
curling from their heads, lumbering on their hind legs.
Corum knew that the dogs could leap the walls and that the bears would batter
down the gates with their clubs and he reached a decision.
'To the palace!' he shouted. 'All warriors to the palace. All civilians find
what cover they can!'
'You are abandoning the citizens?' Rhalina asked him, shivering when she saw
that his single eye burned black and gold.
'I am doing what I can for them, hoping that our retreat will bring us a
little time. From the palace we shall be able to defend ourselves better.
Hurry!' he shouted. 'Hurry!'
Some of the warriors moved swiftly, in relief, but others were reluctant.
Corum stayed on the walls, watching as the soldiers straggled back towards
the distant palace, herding the citizens with them, carrying the wounded.
Soon only he, Rhalina and Jhary remained on the walls, watching the dogs lope
nearer, watching the bears come closer.
Then the three companions descended to the streets and began to run through
the ruined, deserted avenues, past burned bushes and crushed flowers and
corpses, until they arrived at the palace and supervised the barricading of
windows and doors.
The howls of the dogs and the bears, the yells of the triumphant barbarians
could now be heard in the distance.
A kind of peace fell over the waiting palace as the three companions climbed
to the roof and stood watching.
'How long!' Rhalina whispered. 'How long, Corum, before they come?'
'The beasts? Some minutes before they reach the walls.'
'And then?'
'A few more minutes while they nose about for a trap.'
'And then?'
'A minute or two before they attack the palace. And then - I do not know. We
cannot stand for long against such powerful foes.'
'Have you no other plan?'
'I have one more plan. But against so many. . .' His voice trailed off. 'I am
not sure. I simply do not know the power. . .'
The howling and grunting grew louder, then stopped.
'They are at the walls,' said Jhary.
Corum arranged his torn, scarlet robe about his shoulders. He kissed Rhalina.
'Farewell, my Margravine,' he said.
'Farewell? What ---?'
'Farewell, Jhary - Companion to Champions. I think you may have to find
another hero to befriend.'
Jhary tried to smile. 'Do you want me with you?'
'No. '
The first of the huge dogs leapt the wall and stood panting in the street,
sniffing this way and that. They saw it in the distance.
Corum left them as they watched, going back down the steps within the palace,
squeezing through the barricade at the entrance and walking out down the broad
path, past the gates of the palace, until he stood in the main avenue looking
towards the walls.
Some bushes were burning near-by. Gardens and lawns were littered with the
dead and the near-dead. A small, winged cat circled over Corum's head and then
flew back towards the battlements.
More dogs had leapt the walls and, heads down, tongues panting, eyes wary,
came slowly along the avenue to where the single small figure of Corum waited
for them.
Behind the dogs the main gates of the city suddenly splintered, cracked and
were forced down. The first of the horned bears waddled through, nostrils
dilating, club ready.
Corum was seen to raise his hand to his jewelled eye then. He was seen to
blanch and stagger slightly, he was seen to stretch out his sorcerous Hand of
Kwll and it vanished so that it seemed he had only a stump on his wrist.
And then, all around him, frightful things suddenly appeared. Ghastly,
ruined, misshapen things - the things which had been the followers of Prince
Gaynor the Damned and were now loyal to Corum only because he promised them
release if they would find new victims to imprison in the Cavern of Limbo.
Corum pointed with the Hand of Kwll which had now
reappeared.
Rhalina turned her horrified gaze to Jhary-a-Conel who viewed the scene with
a certain equanimity. 'How can such - such maimed things hope to beat those dogs
and those bears and the thousands of barbarians who follow behind them?'
Jhary said. 'I do not know. I think Corum is testing their power. If they are
beaten completely, then it means that the Hand of Kwll. and the Eye of Rhynn are
all but useless to him and will not be able to save us if we try to escape.'
'And that is what he knew and did not speak of,' said Rhalina, nodding her
beautiful head.
The creatures of Chaos began to race up the avenue towards the gigantic dogs
and bears. The animals were puzzled, growling a little, but not sure whether
these were friends or foes.
Scampering, malformed things they were, many with limbs missing, many with
huge gaping wounds, some with no heads, some with no legs at all, so that they
clung to their fellows or, where they could, propelled themselves on their
hands. A wretched mob with but one advantage - and that was that they were
already dead.
Down the long, desolated avenue they poured and the dogs barked, their voices
reverberating among the roofs of ruined Halwyg, warning the creatures to go
back.
But the creatures came on. They could not stop. To slay the Army of the Dog
and the Army of the Bear was to assure their release from terrifying Limbo - to
assure that their souls might die completely - and true death was all they
sought now.
Corum remained where he was at the end of the avenue and he could not believe
that such wounded creatures could possibly overcome the fierce and agile beasts.
He saw that all the bears had entered the gates and that the barbarians were
crowding in behind them, led by King Lyr and King Cronekyn. He hoped that even
if the Chaos things were not successful a part of an hour might be granted
Halwyg before the attack on the palace began.
He looked back, behind the palace, to where the roof of the Temple of Law
could just be seen. Was Arkyn there? Was Arkyn waiting to see what would happen?
The dogs began to snap at the first of the Chaos creatures to reach them. One
of the huge beasts flung its head back with an armless, struggling living-dead
thing in its jaws. It shook it and flung it aside, but it began to crawl towards
the dog again, the moment it had fallen. The dog flattened its ears and its tail
drooped when it saw this.
Large as they were, thought Corum, fierce as they were, they were still dogs.
It was one of the things he had counted upon.
The bears moved forward, red mouths glistening with white fangs, clubs and
shields raised, striking about them with their bludgeons so that Chaos creatures
were flung in all directions. But they did not die. They picked themselves up
and they attacked again.
Chaos creatures clung to the fur of the dogs and the bears. One dog went down
at last, threshing on its back as Corum's maimed corpses tore out its throat.
Corum smiled an unpleasant smile.
But now he saw that what he feared might happen was happening. Lyr-a-Brode
was leading his riders around the fighting beasts. They moved warily, but they
were beginning to fill the approach to the long avenue.
Corum turned and ran back towards the palace.
Before he had reached the roof the barbarians were pouring down the avenue
towards the palace, while behind them the Army of the Dog and the Army of the
Bear still struggled with the living-dead Chaos creatures.
Arrows whirred from the windows of the palace and Corum saw that King
Cronekyn was one of the first to fall with an arrow in each eye. King
Lyr-a-Brode was better armoured than his brother monarch and the arrows merely
bounced off his helmet and breastplate. He waved his sword in mockery of the
archers and flung his barbarians against the palace. They began to batter down
the barricades.
A captain of the Royal Guard came running to the roof. 'We can hold the lower
floors a few moments longer, Prince Corum, but that is all.'
Corum nodded. 'Retreat as slowly as you can. We'll join you soon.'
Rhalina said: 'What did you think would happen down there, Corum?'
'I have a feeling that Xiombarg is exerting great pressures on this Realm
since I destroyed Prince Gaynor. I thought she might have the power to turn
those things upon me.'
'But she cannot personally come to this Realm,' Rhalina said. 'We were told
that. It would be to sin against the Rule of the Balance and even the Great Old
Gods will not defy the Cosmic Balance so openly.'
'Perhaps,' said Corum. 'But I am beginning to suspect that Xiombarg's fury is
so great she may attempt to break through into this Realm.'
'That will mean the end of us without doubt,' she murmured. 'What is Arkyn
doing?'
'Engaging himself with what he can. He cannot interfere directly in our aid -
and I suspect that he, too, prepares himself for Xiombarg. Come, we had best
join the defenders.'
They were two flights down when they saw the retreating warriors vainly
trying to force back the roaring barbarians who pressed blindly upwards,
careless of the threat of death. The captain who had earlier addressed Corum
spread his hands hopelessly. 'There are more detachments elsewhere in the
palace, but I fear they're as hard-pressed as us.'
Corum looked at the steps which were crowded with the invaders. The wall of
guards was thin and would soon break. 'Then we must go to the roof,' he said,
'At least we will be able to hold them there a little longer. We must conserve
our forces as best we can.'
'But we are defeated are we not, Prince Corum?' said the captain calmly.
'I fear so, captain. I fear so.'
And then, from somewhere, they heard a scream. It was not a human scream and
yet it was plainly a scream of pure anger.
Rhalina covered her face with her hands. 'Xiombarg?' she whispered. 'It is
Xiombarg's voice, Corum.'
Corum's mouth was dry. He could not answer her. He licked his lips.
The scream came again. But there was another sound with it - a humming which
rose higher and higher in pitch until it hurt their ears.
'The roof!' Corum cried. 'Quickly.'
Gasping for breath they reached the roof and flung up their arms to protect
their eyes against the powerful lights which swam in the sky and obscured the
sun.
Corum saw it first. Xiombarg's face, contorted with insensate fury, huge upon
the horizon, her auburn hair flowing as clouds might flow across the sky, a
mighty sword in her hand, large enough to slice the whole world in twain.
'It is she,' groaned Rhalina. 'The Queen of the Swords. She has defied the
Balance and she has come to destroy us.'
'Look there!' Jhary-a-Conel. cried. 'That is why she is here. She has
followed them to our Realm! They have escaped her. All her plans were thwarted
and she defied the Balance in her impotence and her rage!'
It was the City in the Pyramid. It hovered in the sky over battered
Halwyg-nan-Vake, its green light flickering and threatening to fade and then
bursting into increased brilliance. From the City in the Pyramid came the
whining sound they had heard.
Something left the city and flew down towards the palace. Corum turned away
from the image of Xiombarg's raging face and her waving sword and he watched the
Sky Ship descend. In it was the King Without a Country. He held something in his
arms.
The Sky Ship settled on the roof and the King Without a Country smiled at
Corum. 'A gift,' he said. 'In return for your help to Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys. . .'
'I thank you,' Corum said, 'but this is no time ---'
'The gift has powers. It is a weapon. Take it.'
Corum took the thing. It was a cylinder covered in peculiar designs and with
a spade-grip at one end. The other end tapered.
'It is a weapon,' repeated Noreg-Dan. 'It will destroy those at whom you
point it.' '
Corum looked at the vision of Xiombarg, heard her screaming begin again, saw
her raise the sword. He pointed it at her.
'No,' said the King Without a Country. 'Not Xiombarg for she is a Great Old
God - a Sword Ruler. Your mortal enemies.'
Corum rushed to the stairs and descended. The barbarians, King Lyr now
leading them, had reached the last flight.
'Point it and press the handle,' called Noreg-Dan.
Corum pointed at King Lyr-a-Brode. The tall king was striding up the stairs,
his braided beard fluttering, his bearing triumphant and all his huge Grim Guard
behind him. He saw Corum and he laughed.
'Do you wish to surrender, last of the the Vadhagh?'
And Corum laughed back at him. 'I am not the last of the Vadhagh, King
Lyr-a-Brode, as this shows you.' He pressed the grip and suddenly the king
clutched at his chest, choked and fell backwards into the arms of his Guard, his
tongue protruding from his lips, his grey braids falling over his eyes.
'He is dead!' shrieked the leader of the Grim Guard. 'Our king! Vengeance!'
Waving his sword he rushed at Corum. But again Corum depressed the grip and
he, too, died in the manner of his king. Corum pointed the weapon several times.
Each time a Grim Guard fell until there were no more Grim Guards living.
He looked back at the King Without a Country. Noreg-Dan was smiling. 'We used
such things against Xiombarg's minions. That is one of the reasons why she
expresses such rage. It will take her time to create new mortal things to do her
work.'
'But she has defied the Balance in one thing,' Corum said. 'She may defy it
in another.'
The monstrous, beautiful, furious face of the Queen of the Swords rose higher
over the horizon and now her shoulders could be seen, her breasts, her waist.
'AH! CORUM! DREADFUL ASSASSIN OF ALL I LOVE!'
The voice was so loud that it made Corum's ears throb with pain. He staggered
backwards against the battlements, watching, transfixed, as the great sword
filled the sky and Xiombarg's eyes blazed like two mighty suns. She was
engulfing the world with her presence. The sword began to fall and Corum readied
himself for death. Rhalina rushed to his arms and they hugged one another.
Then: 'YOU HAVE MOCKED THE RULING OF THE COSMIC BALANCE, SISTER XIOMBARG!'
Against the far horizon stood Arkyn, as gigantic as the Queen of the Swords.
Lord Arkyn of Law in all his godly finery, with a sword in his hand as large as
Xiombarg's. And the city and its inhabitants were more insignificant than a tiny
ant-nest and its occupants would be to two humans confronting each other in a
meadow.
'YOU HAVE MOCKED THE BALANCE, QUEEN OF THE SWORDS.'
'I AM NOT THE FIRST!'
'THERE IS ONLY ONE WHO HAS SURVIVED AND HE IS THE NAMELESS FORCE! YOU HAVE
RELINQUISHED YOUR RIGHT TO RULE YOUR REALM!'
'NO! THE BALANCE HAS NO POWER OVER ME!'
'BUT IT HAS. . .'
And the Cosmic Balance, that Corum had seen once before in a vision after he
had banished Arioch of Chaos, appeared in the sky between Lord Arkyn and Queen
Xiombarg, and it was so great that it dwarfed them.
'IT HAS,'
said a voice that was not the voice of Xiombarg or Arkyn.
And the Balance began to tip towards Arkyn.
'IT HAS.'
Queen Xiombarg screamed in fear and it was a scream that shook the whole
world and threatened to send it spinning from its course about the sun.
'IT HAS.'
The sword that was the symbol of her power was wrenched effortlessly from her
hand and appeared for an instant in the bowl of the Balance which tilted towards
Lord Arkyn.
'NO!' begged Queen Xiombarg. 'IT WAS A TRICK - ARKYN PLANNED THIS. HE LURED
ME HERE. HE KNEW. . .' Her voice was fading. 'He knew. . . He knew. . .'
And the substance of Queen Xiombarg began to disperse. It drifted away like
wisps of cloud and then was gone.
For a moment the Cosmic Balance remained framed in the sky, then that, too,
disappeared.
Only Lord Arkyn remained now, all clothed in white radiance, his white sword
in his hand.
'IT IS DONE!' said his voice and it seemed that warmth flooded through all
the world.
'IT IS DONE!'
Corum cried, 'Lord Arkyn! Did you know that Xiombarg's fury would be so great
that she would risk the Wrath of the Balance and enter this Realm.'
'I HOPED IT. I MERELY HOPED IT.'
'Then much of what you have asked me to do was with this in mind?'
'AYE.'
Corum thought of all the bitterness he had experienced, all the strife. He
thought of Prince Gaynor's thousands of faces flickering before him. . .
'I could come to hate all gods,' he said.
'IT WOULD BE YOUR RIGHT. WE MUST USE MORTALS FOR ENDS WE CANNOT OURSELVES
ACHIEVE.'
And then Lord Arkyn had vanished also and all that was left were the circling
Sky Ships of Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys sending down invisible death to the shrieking,
terrified barbarians who were scattering now all over the churned lawns, avenues
and gardens of Halwyg-nan-Vake.
Beyond the walls a few barbarians were fleeing, but the Sky Ships found them.
The Sky Ships found them all.
Corum noted that the Army of the Dog and the Army of the Bear had gone, as
had the creatures of Chaos he had summoned to his aid. Had they been recalled by
their masters - the Dog and the Horned Bear - or were they now occupying the
Cavern of Limbo. He put a finger to his jewelled eye-patch but then dropped it.
He could not bear, for a long time, to look upon that netherworld.
The King Without a Country came forward. 'You see how useful the gift was,
Prince Corum.'
'Aye.'
'And now Xiombarg is banished from her Realm only one more Realm has a Sword
Ruler. Mabelode must fear us now.'
'I am sure that he does,' said Corum without joy.
'And I am no longer a King Without a Country. I can begin to rebuild my
kingdom once I have returned to my own plane.'
'That is good,' said Corum tonelessly.
He went to the battlements and he looked down at the corpse-strewn city. A
few of the citizens were beginning to emerge from their houses. The power of the
Mabden barbarians was ended for ever. Peace had come to Arkyn's Realm and peace,
no doubt, would come to the Realm now to be ruled by his brother Lord of Law.
'Shall we return to Moidel in the sea?' Rhalina asked him softly, stroking
his haggard face.
He shrugged. 'I doubt if it exists. Glandyth would have razed it.'
'And what of Earl Glandyth?' Jhary-a-Conel stroked the chin of his purring,
winged cat which sat again upon his shoulder. 'Where is he? What became of him.'
'I do not think he is dead,' said Corum. 'I think I shall encounter him
again. I have served Law and performed all the deeds Arkyn asked of me. But I
have still to take my vengeance.'
A Sky Ship came towards them. In its prow stood the old, handsome Vadhagh
Prince Yurette. He was smiling as the ship of the air settled on the roof.
'Corum. Will you guest with us at Gwlãs-cor-Gwrys? I wish to speak on matters
concerning the restoration of Vadhagh lands, of Vadhagh castles - so that your
land may once again be called Bro-an-Vadhagh. We will send the remaining Mabden
back to their original kingdom of Bro-an-Mabden and the pleasant forests and
fields will bloom again.'
And, at last Corum's gaunt face softened and he smiled.
'I thank you, Prince Yurette. We should be honoured to guest with you.'
'Now that we have returned to our own Realm, I think we shall cease our
venturings for a while,' said Prince Yurette.
'And,' Corum added feelingly, 'I hope that I, too, may cease my own
venturings. A little tranquillity would be welcome.'
Far out across the plain the City in the Pyramid was beginning to descend to
Earth.
Epilogue
Glandyth-a-Krae was weary, as were his men, the charioteers who massed behind
him. From the cover of the hill he had witnessed the confrontation between Queen
Xiombarg and Lord Arkyn and he had seen his folk destroyed by the Vadhagh
Shefanhow in their sorcerous flying craft.
For many months he had sought Corum Jhaelen Irsei and the gast of a renegade,
the Margravine Rhalina. And at last he had turned from his search to join the
main army in its attack upon Halwyg-nan-Vake, only to witness the sudden defeat
of the Mabden horde and its allies.
Earl Glandyth glowered. It was he who was the outlaw now - he who must hide
and scheme and know fear - for the Vadhagh had returned and Law ruled All.
At last, as night fell, and the world was illuminated by the strange green
glow from the monstrous, sorcerous city, Glandyth ordered his men to go back
along the road they had travelled, back to the sea and into the dark forests of
the North East. And he vowed he would yet find an ally strong enough to destroy
Corum and all that Corum loved.
And he believed he knew whom to summon.
He believed he knew.
This ends the Second Book of Corum